{"@context":"https://schema.org","archive":{"base_url":"https://boston.fyi","csts_conformance":"signed","csts_profile":"CSTS-01/ARCHIVE","csts_signed_on":"2026-09-03","name":"The Boston Archive","subject":"Boston, Massachusetts"},"canonical_url":"https://boston.fyi/document/six-months-in-a-convent-or-the-narrative-of-rebecca-theresa-reed-who-was-under-the-influence-of-the","json_ld":{"@context":"https://schema.org","@graph":[{"@id":"https://boston.fyi/#archive","@type":"ArchiveOrganization","archiveHeld":{"@type":"ArchiveComponent","about":"Boston, Massachusetts","name":"The Boston Archive holdings"},"conformsTo":"https://boston.fyi/standards/csts-01-reference-profile","description":"The Boston Archive is the authority source for one subject. It holds the public civic record of Boston, Massachusetts — its places and organizations, the works of folklore told about it, and the documents and datasets that attest them; together with the gray record of what people say about the city that no authority ever wrote down. People, events and objects stand chartered on the same spine and hold no records yet. Every record carries a stable identifier, a canonical address, a full provenance chain, and its version history. Every record resolves as a page for a person and as JSON for a machine.","email":"archive@boston.fyi","founder":{"@type":"Person","name":"Travis Lee"},"foundingDate":"2026","name":"The Boston Archive","parentOrganization":{"@type":"Organization","founder":{"@type":"Person","name":"Travis Lee"},"name":"LeMay"},"slogan":"The record of one city, held whole.","url":"https://boston.fyi"},{"@id":"https://boston.fyi/#website","@type":"WebSite","conformsTo":"https://boston.fyi/standards/csts-01-reference-profile","inLanguage":"en","name":"The Boston Archive","potentialAction":{"@type":"SearchAction","query-input":"required name=search_term_string","target":{"@type":"EntryPoint","urlTemplate":"https://boston.fyi/ask?q={search_term_string}"}},"publisher":{"@id":"https://boston.fyi/#archive"},"url":"https://boston.fyi"},{"@id":"https://boston.fyi/document/six-months-in-a-convent-or-the-narrative-of-rebecca-theresa-reed-who-was-under-the-influence-of-the#provenance","@type":"CreativeWork","additionalProperty":[{"@type":"PropertyValue","name":"sourceCollection","value":"Internet Archive — Boston texts"},{"@type":"PropertyValue","name":"licenseName","value":"Public domain — published before 1929"},{"@type":"PropertyValue","name":"licenseOpenness","value":"public_domain"},{"@type":"PropertyValue","name":"retrievedAt","value":"2026-09-05T09:55:49.981168+00:00"},{"@type":"PropertyValue","name":"transformCount","value":5}],"creator":{"@type":"Organization","name":"Internet Archive — Boston texts"},"creditText":"Reed, Rebecca Theresa, ca. 1813-","dateCreated":"2026-09-05T09:55:49.981168+00:00","isBasedOn":"https://archive.org/details/sixmonthsinconve00reediala","license":"https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Public_domain_in_the_United_States","name":"Provenance of Six months in a convent, or, The narrative of Rebecca Theresa Reed, who was under the influence of the Roman Catholics about two years, and an inmate of the Ursuline convent on Mount Benedict, Charlestown, Mass., nearly six months, in the years 1831-2"},{"@id":"https://boston.fyi/document/six-months-in-a-convent-or-the-narrative-of-rebecca-theresa-reed-who-was-under-the-influence-of-the","@type":"DigitalDocument","additionalProperty":[{"@type":"PropertyValue","name":"recordType","value":"Document"},{"@type":"PropertyValue","name":"documentType","value":"book"},{"@type":"PropertyValue","description":"preserved = the archive holds the bytes and their digest; referenced = the archive holds the metadata only","name":"preservation","value":"preserved"},{"@type":"PropertyValue","description":"digest of the bytes as retrieved, before any transform","name":"sha256","value":"a18121fcf79c09bc960f0ccfa1c63c90ed4f46f712382c3696e4d4ca6d9605aa"}],"author":{"@type":"Person","name":"Reed, Rebecca Theresa, ca. 1813-"},"conformsTo":"https://boston.fyi/standards/csts-01-reference-profile","contentSize":"317208","dateCreated":"2026-09-05T09:59:22.342449+00:00","dateModified":"2026-09-05T09:59:22.342449+00:00","description":"Reed, Rebecca Theresa, ca. 1813-, 1835. A public-domain text about Boston, accessioned whole so the archive can quote it.","encoding":{"@type":"MediaObject","contentUrl":"https://boston.fyi/document/six-months-in-a-convent-or-the-narrative-of-rebecca-theresa-reed-who-was-under-the-influence-of-the.json","encodingFormat":"application/json"},"encodingFormat":"text/plain; charset=utf-8","identifier":"urn:lemay:boston:document:six-months-in-a-convent-or-the-narrative-of-rebecca-theresa-reed-who-was-under-the-influence-of-the","inLanguage":"en","isPartOf":{"@id":"https://boston.fyi/#archive"},"license":"https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Public_domain_in_the_United_States","name":"Six months in a convent, or, The narrative of Rebecca Theresa Reed, who was under the influence of the Roman Catholics about two years, and an inmate of the Ursuline convent on Mount Benedict, Charlestown, Mass., nearly six months, in the years 1831-2","provenance":{"@id":"https://boston.fyi/document/six-months-in-a-convent-or-the-narrative-of-rebecca-theresa-reed-who-was-under-the-influence-of-the#provenance"},"publisher":{"@type":"Organization","name":"Boston : Russell, Odiorne & Metcalf; New York, N. Hall; [etc., etc.]"},"subjectOf":{"@id":"https://boston.fyi/document/six-months-in-a-convent-or-the-narrative-of-rebecca-theresa-reed-who-was-under-the-influence-of-the#questions"},"url":"https://boston.fyi/document/six-months-in-a-convent-or-the-narrative-of-rebecca-theresa-reed-who-was-under-the-influence-of-the","version":1},{"@id":"https://boston.fyi/document/six-months-in-a-convent-or-the-narrative-of-rebecca-theresa-reed-who-was-under-the-influence-of-the#breadcrumbs","@type":"BreadcrumbList","itemListElement":[{"@type":"ListItem","item":"https://boston.fyi","name":"The Boston Archive","position":1},{"@type":"ListItem","item":"https://boston.fyi/document","name":"Documents","position":2},{"@type":"ListItem","item":"https://boston.fyi/document/six-months-in-a-convent-or-the-narrative-of-rebecca-theresa-reed-who-was-under-the-influence-of-the","name":"Six months in a convent, or, The narrative of Rebecca Theresa Reed, who was under the influence of the Roman Catholics about two years, and an inmate of the Ursuline convent on Mount Benedict, Charlestown, Mass., nearly six months, in the years 1831-2","position":3}]},{"@id":"https://boston.fyi/document/six-months-in-a-convent-or-the-narrative-of-rebecca-theresa-reed-who-was-under-the-influence-of-the#questions","@type":"FAQPage","about":{"@id":"https://boston.fyi/document/six-months-in-a-convent-or-the-narrative-of-rebecca-theresa-reed-who-was-under-the-influence-of-the"},"additionalProperty":[{"@type":"PropertyValue","description":"Question emission conforms to addendum CSTS-01/ARCHIVE/A1 of the archive profile, declared ratified, ratified 2026-09-05 by Travis Lee, Chief Executive Architect of LeMay. Every answer is composed only from fields the record carries and names the attestation for what it says.","name":"cstsAddendum","value":"CSTS-01/ARCHIVE/A1"},{"@type":"PropertyValue","name":"cstsAddendumCompliance","value":"ratified"},{"@type":"PropertyValue","name":"cstsAddendumRatifiedOn","value":"2026-09-05"}],"conformsTo":"https://boston.fyi/standards/csts-01-reference-profile-addendum-a1","inLanguage":"en","isPartOf":{"@id":"https://boston.fyi/#website"},"mainEntity":[{"@id":"https://boston.fyi/document/six-months-in-a-convent-or-the-narrative-of-rebecca-theresa-reed-who-was-under-the-influence-of-the#q-author","@type":"Question","acceptedAnswer":{"@type":"Answer","author":{"@id":"https://boston.fyi/#archive"},"citation":"Internet Archive — Boston texts, retrieved 5 September 2026, under Public domain — published before 1929.","isBasedOn":{"@id":"https://boston.fyi/document/six-months-in-a-convent-or-the-narrative-of-rebecca-theresa-reed-who-was-under-the-influence-of-the#provenance"},"text":"Reed, Rebecca Theresa, ca. 1813- wrote it. It was published at Boston by Russell, Odiorne & Metcalf; New York, N. Hall; [etc., etc.], 1835."},"answerCount":1,"name":"Who wrote Six months in a convent, or, The narrative of Rebecca Theresa Reed, who was under the influence of the Roman Catholics about two years, and an inmate of the Ursuline convent on Mount Benedict, Charlestown, Mass., nearly six months, in the years 1831-2, and who published it?"},{"@id":"https://boston.fyi/document/six-months-in-a-convent-or-the-narrative-of-rebecca-theresa-reed-who-was-under-the-influence-of-the#q-bytes","@type":"Question","acceptedAnswer":{"@type":"Answer","author":{"@id":"https://boston.fyi/#archive"},"citation":"Internet Archive — Boston texts, retrieved 5 September 2026, under Public domain — published before 1929.","isBasedOn":{"@id":"https://boston.fyi/document/six-months-in-a-convent-or-the-narrative-of-rebecca-theresa-reed-who-was-under-the-influence-of-the#provenance"},"text":"The archive holds the bytes. Their digest, computed on the bytes as retrieved and before any transform, is SHA-256 a18121fcf79c09bc960f0ccfa1c63c90ed4f46f712382c3696e4d4ca6d9605aa. Every retrieval carries that digest in a header, so no consumer has to take the archive's word for what it received."},"answerCount":1,"name":"Does the archive hold Six months in a convent, or, The narrative of Rebecca Theresa Reed, who was under the influence of the Roman Catholics about two years, and an inmate of the Ursuline convent on Mount Benedict, Charlestown, Mass., nearly six months, in the years 1831-2 itself, or only the record of it?"},{"@id":"https://boston.fyi/document/six-months-in-a-convent-or-the-narrative-of-rebecca-theresa-reed-who-was-under-the-influence-of-the#q-holding","@type":"Question","acceptedAnswer":{"@type":"Answer","author":{"@id":"https://boston.fyi/#archive"},"citation":"Internet Archive — Boston texts, retrieved 5 September 2026, under Public domain — published before 1929.","isBasedOn":{"@id":"https://boston.fyi/document/six-months-in-a-convent-or-the-narrative-of-rebecca-theresa-reed-who-was-under-the-influence-of-the#provenance"},"text":"The Boston Archive holds this record of Six months in a convent, or, The narrative of Rebecca Theresa Reed, who was under the influence of the Roman Catholics about two years, and an inmate of the Ursuline convent on Mount Benedict, Charlestown, Mass., nearly six months, in the years 1831-2 from Internet Archive — Boston texts, retrieved 5 September 2026, under Public domain — published before 1929 (public domain). 5 recorded transforms stand between the retrieved bytes and this record. Attribution is due to Reed, Rebecca Theresa, ca. 1813-."},"answerCount":1,"name":"What does the archive hold for Six months in a convent, or, The narrative of Rebecca Theresa Reed, who was under the influence of the Roman Catholics about two years, and an inmate of the Ursuline convent on Mount Benedict, Charlestown, Mass., nearly six months, in the years 1831-2, and under what license?"}],"name":"Questions about Six months in a convent, or, The narrative of Rebecca Theresa Reed, who was under the influence of the Roman Catholics about two years, and an inmate of the Ursuline convent on Mount Benedict, Charlestown, Mass., nearly six months, in the years 1831-2","publisher":{"@id":"https://boston.fyi/#archive"},"url":"https://boston.fyi/document/six-months-in-a-convent-or-the-narrative-of-rebecca-theresa-reed-who-was-under-the-influence-of-the"}]},"json_url":"https://boston.fyi/document/six-months-in-a-convent-or-the-narrative-of-rebecca-theresa-reed-who-was-under-the-influence-of-the.json","questions":[{"anchor":"q-author","answer":"Reed, Rebecca Theresa, ca. 1813- wrote it. It was published at Boston by Russell, Odiorne & Metcalf; New York, N. Hall; [etc., etc.], 1835.","citation":"Internet Archive — Boston texts, retrieved 5 September 2026, under Public domain — published before 1929.","question":"Who wrote Six months in a convent, or, The narrative of Rebecca Theresa Reed, who was under the influence of the Roman Catholics about two years, and an inmate of the Ursuline convent on Mount Benedict, Charlestown, Mass., nearly six months, in the years 1831-2, and who published it?"},{"anchor":"q-bytes","answer":"The archive holds the bytes. Their digest, computed on the bytes as retrieved and before any transform, is SHA-256 a18121fcf79c09bc960f0ccfa1c63c90ed4f46f712382c3696e4d4ca6d9605aa. Every retrieval carries that digest in a header, so no consumer has to take the archive's word for what it received.","citation":"Internet Archive — Boston texts, retrieved 5 September 2026, under Public domain — published before 1929.","question":"Does the archive hold Six months in a convent, or, The narrative of Rebecca Theresa Reed, who was under the influence of the Roman Catholics about two years, and an inmate of the Ursuline convent on Mount Benedict, Charlestown, Mass., nearly six months, in the years 1831-2 itself, or only the record of it?"},{"anchor":"q-holding","answer":"The Boston Archive holds this record of Six months in a convent, or, The narrative of Rebecca Theresa Reed, who was under the influence of the Roman Catholics about two years, and an inmate of the Ursuline convent on Mount Benedict, Charlestown, Mass., nearly six months, in the years 1831-2 from Internet Archive — Boston texts, retrieved 5 September 2026, under Public domain — published before 1929 (public domain). 5 recorded transforms stand between the retrieved bytes and this record. Attribution is due to Reed, Rebecca Theresa, ca. 1813-.","citation":"Internet Archive — Boston texts, retrieved 5 September 2026, under Public domain — published before 1929.","question":"What does the archive hold for Six months in a convent, or, The narrative of Rebecca Theresa Reed, who was under the influence of the Roman Catholics about two years, and an inmate of the Ursuline convent on Mount Benedict, Charlestown, Mass., nearly six months, in the years 1831-2, and under what license?"}],"record":{"author_text":"Reed, Rebecca Theresa, ca. 1813-","byte_size":317208,"canonical_path":"/document/six-months-in-a-convent-or-the-narrative-of-rebecca-theresa-reed-who-was-under-the-influence-of-the","created_at":"2026-09-05T09:59:22.342449Z","document_type":"book","held_reason":null,"id":"6d788bc2-8456-4852-a62f-aab7dcfa3d56","kind":"document","language":"en","media_type":"text/plain; charset=utf-8","page_count":null,"provenance":{"attribution":"Reed, Rebecca Theresa, ca. 1813-","license_id":"public-domain-pre-1929","license_name":"Public domain — published before 1929","license_url":"https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Public_domain_in_the_United_States","openness":"public_domain","retrieved_at":"2026-09-05T09:55:49.981168Z","rights_statement":"NOT_IN_COPYRIGHT (Internet Archive item rights review), corroborated by the item's own publication date of 1835 — before 1929, and therefore in the public domain in the United States","rights_statement_url":"https://archive.org/metadata/sixmonthsinconve00reediala","source_id":"internet-archive-boston","source_identifier":"sixmonthsinconve00reediala","source_name":"Internet Archive — Boston texts","source_url":"https://archive.org/details/sixmonthsinconve00reediala","transforms":[{"description":"read this ITEM's own possible-copyright-status and required its publication date to corroborate it independently, because a field that calls its own determination possible is not one this archive treats as a determination","input_sha256":null,"operation":"gate","output_sha256":null,"parameters":{},"performed_at":"2026-09-05T09:59:22.456151Z","seq":1,"tool":"archive-ingest 0.1.0"},{"description":"retrieved the holding institution's own full-text transcription","input_sha256":null,"operation":"fetch","output_sha256":null,"parameters":{},"performed_at":"2026-09-05T09:59:22.495122Z","seq":2,"tool":"archive-ingest 0.1.0"},{"description":"computed the SHA-256 of the bytes as retrieved, before any other step","input_sha256":null,"operation":"digest","output_sha256":null,"parameters":{},"performed_at":"2026-09-05T09:59:22.531587Z","seq":3,"tool":"archive-ingest 0.1.0"},{"description":"wrote the bytes to the staging directory under their content address","input_sha256":null,"operation":"stage","output_sha256":null,"parameters":{},"performed_at":"2026-09-05T09:59:22.571064Z","seq":4,"tool":"archive-ingest 0.1.0"},{"description":"kept the transcription in full so the archive can quote a passage without leaving itself","input_sha256":null,"operation":"hold","output_sha256":null,"parameters":{},"performed_at":"2026-09-05T09:59:22.606351Z","seq":5,"tool":"archive-ingest 0.1.0"}]},"published_date":null,"published_date_text":"1835","publisher_text":"Boston : Russell, Odiorne & Metcalf; New York, N. Hall; [etc., etc.]","r2_key":"document/a1/a18121fcf79c09bc960f0ccfa1c63c90ed4f46f712382c3696e4d4ca6d9605aa.txt","record_kind":"document","sha256":"a18121fcf79c09bc960f0ccfa1c63c90ed4f46f712382c3696e4d4ca6d9605aa","slug":"six-months-in-a-convent-or-the-narrative-of-rebecca-theresa-reed-who-was-under-the-influence-of-the","status":"published","summary":"Reed, Rebecca Theresa, ca. 1813-, 1835. A public-domain text about Boston, accessioned whole so the archive can quote it.","text_extract":"'-    , \n\n• \n\n\nTHE  LIBRARY \n\nOF \n\nTHE  UNIVERSITY \nOF  CALIFORNIA \n\nLOS  ANGELES \n\n\nX  •».  •*v»          ^ \n\n•  j  •  -j         V      ^ \n\nSIX  MONTHS  IN  A  CONVENT, \n\n^  ;.-..-  .  \\  x  n  < \n\nOR,    THE    NARRATIVE    OP \n\nREBECCA  THERESA  REED, \n\nWHO  WAS  UNDER  THE  INFLUENCE  OF  THE  ROMAN  CATHO- \nLICS ABOUT  TWO  YEARS,  AND  AN  INMATE \nOF  THE  URSULINE  CONVENT \n\n\nNEARLY  SIX  MONTHS,  IN  THE  YEA \n\n\nWITH  SOME   PRELIMINARY  SUGGESTIONS  BY \nTHE    COMMITTEE    OF   PUBLICATION. \n\n\nBOSTON : \n\nRUSSELL,    ODIORNE  &  METCALF- \n\nNEW- YORK,  NELSON  HALL,  JOHN  ST.  ;    PHILADELPHIA,  WILLIAM \n\nMARSHALL  AND  CO.  ;    CINCINNATI,  C.  )'.   BARNES;  AND  ALL \n\nTHE    PRINCIPAL    BOOKSELLERS    IN   THE   U.    STATES. \n\n1835. \n\n\nENTERED  ACCORDING  TO  ACT  OF  CONGRESS,  IN  THE  YEAH \n1835,  BY  RUSSELL,  ODIORNE  AND  METCALF,  IN  THE  CLERK'g \nOFFICE  OF  THE  DISTRICT  COURT  OF  MASSACH  PSETTS. \n\n\nBureotj-ped  bj  Shcpard,  Oll»er  ft  Uo. \n\n\nPRELIMINARY  SUGGESTIONS \nFOR    CANDID    READERS. \n\n\nIT  is  related  in  the  history  of  the  Reformation,  that \nabout  the  middle  of  the  year  1320,  Martin  Luther  published \nin  his  native  language  a  little  treatise,  in  which  he  ad- \ndressed the  emperor  and  German  nobility  on  the  necessity \nof  a  reformation  in  the  church.  Some  friends  of  Luther, \nhowever,  there  were,  who  were  startled  at  the  boldness  of \nthe  publication,  and  CONSIDERED  IT  AS  THE  SIGNAL  FOR \nWAR;  but  the  more  thinking  and  judicious  part  of  mankind \nlooked  on  this  measure  as  the  wisest  step  which,  even  in \nn  merely  worldly  and  prudential  light,  could  possibly  have \nbeen  taken  to  render  contemptible  and  abortive  the  ex- \npected fulmination  of  the  Roman  court. \n\nThis  little  treatise  was  the  origin  of  that  immense  move- \nment in  public  sentiment,  the  Protestant  refotm  in  the \nchurch.  No  sooner  was  it  known,  than  Leo  X.  issued \nthat  famous  damnatory  bull  against  Luther,  which  in  the \nevent  proved  so  fatal  to  the  established  hierarchy.  The \nwritings  of  Luther,  though  at  that  period  they  were  of  a \nmild  and  persuasive  character,  were  condemned  as  hereti- \ncal, scandalous,  and  offensive  to  pious  ears  ;  all  persons \nwere  forbidden  to  read  them  upon  pain  of  excommunica- \ntion ;  such  as  had  any  in  their  custody  were  commanded  to \nburn  them ;  and  he  himself,  if  he  did  not  in  sixty  days  send \nor  bring  his  retraction  to  Rome,  was  pronounced  an  obsti- \nnate heretic,  was  excommunicated,  and  delivered  unto  Sa- \ntan for  the  destruction  of  his  flesh. \n\nWe  do  not  propose  to  institute  a  grave  comparison  be- \ntween Luther's  little  treatise  in  the  sixteenth  century  and \nthe  Narrative  of  a  six  months'  residence  in  a  Convent  in  tha \nnineteenth  century,  but  there  are  some  points  of  resefn- \n\n\n.          rr  <r \n\n\n4  INTRODUCTION. \n\nblance  in  the  treatment  of  the  two  cases  that  are  not \naltogether  unapt. \n\nIn  August,  1831,  a  young  lady,  then  eighteen  years  of  age, \na  daughter  of  one  of  our  fellow-citizens  residing  in  Charles- \ntown,  became  an  inmate  of  the  Community  of  Nuns  esta- \nblished at  Mount  Benedict  in  that  town,  and  voluntarily \nsubmitted  for  some  time  to  a  course  of  study  and  disci- \npline designed  to  prepare  her  to  become  a  teacher  in  the \nConvent,  and  a  religious  recluse  for  life  of  the  Ursuhne \norder.  After  a  residence  of  about  six  months,  she  be- \ncame dissatisfied  with  the  religious  profession  she  had  em- \nbraced, and  desired  to  return  to  her  friends,  against  whose \nwishes  she  had  renounced  the  Protestant  for  the  Catholic \nfaith.  Having  sufficient  reason  for  believing  that  her  re- \nturn to  the  world  would  be  opposed,  and  having  no  means \nof  communicating  with  her  friends,  she  made  her  escape, \nwithout  the  knowledge  of  the  Superior  of  the  Convent,  and \nwas  restored  to  her  former  friends  and  her  former  religion. \nSoon  after  leaving  the  Convent,  she  became  a  member \nof  Christ  Church  in  Boston,  of  the  Episcopal  order,  of \nwhich  Rev.  Mr.  Croswell  was  rector.  Her  departure \nfrom  the  Convent  happened  in  February,  1S32,  and  in  Au- \ngust, 1834,  two  years  and  five  months  having  elapsed,  the \nTJrsuline  Convent  was  burnt  to  the  ground  by  a  lawless \nmob.  Since  the  commission  of  this  outrage,  a  most  cruel \nattempt  has  been  made  by  the  friends  of  the  Convent  to \nconnect  it  with  the  young  lady  who  escaped  from  the  Nun- \nnery in  1832,  and  who,  from  that  period  up  to  the  time  of \nthe  riot  in  Charlestown,  had  been  living  in  retirement,  with \nno  wish,  and  with  no  possible  means  to  produce  an  excite- \nment against  that  institution.  In  fact,  it  will  be  seen  in \nthe  course  of  these  suggestions,  that  abundant  causes  to \naccount  for  the  popular  excitement  against  the  Convent \nhad  occurred  immediately  preceding  its  destruction,  with- \nout any  possible  connection  with  the  isolated  fact  that  a \nyoung  girl  had  left  the  institution  two  years  and  a  half  be- \nfore, and  had  given  to  her  immediate  friends  a  narrative \nof  the  events  which  she  witnessed  there.  Nevertheless, \nthe  fact  that  the  young  lady  had  committed  such  a  narra- \ntive to  writing,  soon  after  she  left  the  Convent,  (although \nthat  fact  was  known  to  but  very  few  persons,  including  her \npastor  and  her  immediate  friends  and  advisers,)  was  mag- \nnified into  very  great  importance,  after  the  Convent  was \n\n\nINTRODUCTION.  5 \n\nburnt.  For  nearly  a  year  before  that  event,  the  manuscript \nof  this  Narrative  (containing  every  fact  precisely  as  it  is  now \npublished)  had  remained  undisturbed  in  the  hands  of  the  re- \nverend gentleman  of  whose  church  Miss  R.  had  become  a \nmember,  alter  renouncing  the  Roman  Catholic  faith ;  and \nwhatever  intention  there  might  have  originally  been  of \ngiving  it  publicity,  all  such  intention  had  been  abandoned. \nIt  would  seem,  therefore,  to  have  required  the  utmost  inge- \nnuity of  motive  hunters,  to  have  traced  the  burning  of  me \nUrsuline  Convent  in  1834  to  a  narrative  of  a  six  months' \nresidence  there  in  1831,  which  a  young  girl  had  written \ntwo  years  before,  and  which  had  been  seen  in  manuscript \nonly  \"by  a  very  limited  number  of  her  friends. \n\nBut  strange  as  it  will  be  considered,  on  due  reflection, \nthe  \"  little  treatise\"  published  by  Martin  Luther,  in  1520, \nwas  not  more  terribly  denounced  >jy  the  Pope  and  his \nspiritual  subjects,  than  has  been  the  simple  manuscript \nnarrative  of  Miss  R.,in  1832,  by  the  Catholics  and  their \nfriends  in  this  quarter.  Even  many  of  the  apparent  friends \nof  truth,  and  of  the  religion  of  the  New  Testament,  will  no \ndoubt  be  as  much  startled  at  the  boldness  of  our  presuming \nto  publish  this  little  Narrative,  and  will  consider  it  \"the \nsignal  for  war,\"  quite  as  seriously,  and  just  as  wisely,  as \ndid  some  of  the  friends  of  Luther,  when  he  gave  his  first \naccount  of  abuses  and  follies  he  had  himself  witnessed  in \nthe  Monasteries  and  Convents  of  that  day.  And  be  it  re- \nmembered too,  that  the  statements  of  Luther  for  some  time \nrested  on  his  individual  assertions  against  the  whole \nhierarchy  of  Rome.  Had  Christians  believed  the  Priests \nand  discredited  Luther,  where  would  have  been  the  Re- \nformation ?  Shall  then  Christians  of  the  present  day, \nChristian  parents  who  have  daughters  to  educate,  disbe- \nlieve the  narrative  of  a  residence  in  a  modern  Convent, \nmade  bv  a  convert  from  that  order,  merely  because  in  mat- \nters of  fact  which  only  she  and  the  Catholic  community  at \nthe  institution  could  nave  witnessed,  the  latter  attempt  to \ndiscredit  her  testimony  ?  Would  they  not  do  so  of  course, \nif  the  disclosure  of  the  trnth  must  open  the  eyes  of  Protes- \ntants, so  as  to  convince  them  of  the  impropriety  of  intrust- \ning the  education  of  their  daughters  to  a  secret  and  super- \nstitious community  of  Catholic  Priests  and  Nuns? \n\nIt  is  in  the  hope  that  the  truth  will  prevail,  that  we  have \nadvised  the  publication  of  this  Narrati/e,  which,  just  like \n\n\nD  INTRODUCTION. \n\nthe  little  treatise  of  Luther,  has  been  denounced  and  con- \ndemned by  those  who  know  nothing  of  its  real  contents, \nas  \"  heretical,  scandalous,  and  offensive  to  pious  ears.\" \nWe  doubt  not  that  when  it  is  published,  that  portion  of  the \ncommunity  and  the  press  who  have  made  up  their  minds \nto  listen  to  nothing  against  the  infallibility  of  Ursuline \nConvents  to  educate  Protestant  daughters,  will  not,  in  their \ndenunciations,  be  a  whit  behind  me  damnatory  bull  of \nPope  Leo  X.  against  Luther,  for  publishing  his  \"  little \ntreatise.\"  All  persons  will  be  forbidden  to  read  and  be- \nlieve the  \"•  little\"  Narrative  about  the  Convent,  under  pain \nof  being  held  up  to  public  odium  as  among  the  rioters,  or \nat  least  abettors  of  the  riot,  which  led  to  the  destruction \nof  the  Nunnery  at  Mount  Benedict.  Even  pious  men  and \nwomen  will  be  so  eager  to  show  their  religious  tolerance \nand  Christian  charity  for  Catholic  Nunneries,  that  thev \nwill  labor  with  all  thei<-  might  to  destroy  the  character  of \nan  American  Protestant  girl,  who  has  escaped  from  Catho- \nlic superstition ;  in  order  to  maintain  the  infallible  purity \nof  a  secret  community  of  foreign  females,  who  have  intro- \nduced among  us  for  the  imitation  of  the  daughters  of  re- \npublicans, the  ascetic  austerities  of  a  religious  discipline \ndestructive  of  all  domestic  and  social  relations. \n\nAs  to  those  who  have  advised  thispublication,  and  who \nventure  to  doubt  the  infallibility  of  Convents  in  1835,  as \nLuther  did  the  infallibility  of  the  Pope  in  1520,  we  antici- \npate, as  a  matter  of  course,  from  a  portion  of  the  commu- \nnity, all  manner  of  denunciations  and  excommunications, \nas  \"  obstinate  heretics,  fit  only  to  be  delivered  unto  Satan \nfor  the  destruction  of  the  flesh.\"  Nevertheless,  we  very \nconscientiously  believe  that  it  is  as  much  our  duty  to  give \nthis  \"  little\"  Narrative  of  Convent  discipline  to  th'e  Chris- \ntian public,  as  it  was  the  duty  of  Luther  to  publish  his \n\"  little  treatise\"  three  hundred  years  ago.  We  earnestly \ndesire  that  the  public  may  discriminate  between  the  Ro- \nman Catholic  religion  and  a  Roman  Catholic  school  to \neducate  daughters  of  Protestants,  and  that  they  will  not \nlonger  confound  religious  toleration  with  the  encourage- \nment of  monastic  seminaries  of  learning.  We  regard \nthis  matter  as  more  immediately  connected  with  the  great \ninterests  of  EDUCATION  among  ns,  than  it  is  with  the  ad- \nvancement of  pure  and  undeh'led  religion.  It  is  not  a \nquestion  of  creeds  and  sects.bat  it  is  a  grave  question  ho* \n\n\nINTRODUCTION*  7 \n\nthe  future  ornaments  to  our  most  refined  society,  the  future \naccomplished  mothers  of  American  citizens,  shall  be  edu- \ncated. We  ask,  in  this  view,  is  it  not  a  startling  fact,  that \nhere  in  the  town  of  Charlestown,  in  the  immediate  vicinity \nof  Boston,  celebrated  above  all  other  communities  for  its \nmeans  of  giving  a  Christian  and  a  republican  education  to \nits  children,  the  aid  of  a  foreign,  ascetic,  superstitious,  anti- \nrepublican  institution  should  have  been  ealled  in,  esta- \nblished solely  by  Roman  Catholics,  who  have  taken  reli- \nvious  vows  of  \"  POVERTY,\"  and  yet  hold  out  public  induce- \nments and  charge  the  highest  prices  for  educating  the \ndaughters  of  wealthy  parents  of  that  class  of  Christians \nwhom  \"  all  good  Catholics\"  regard  as  heretics,  who  must \ninevitably  be  damned  unless  they  are  converted  to  the  only \ntrue  faith ! \n\nIt  is  high  time  that  a  little  common  sense  was  applied  to \nthe  estimate  of  the  motives  and  objects  of  Roman  Catho- \nlic monastic  institutions  for  educating  Protestant  chil- \ndren !  Many  of  our  most  influential  citizens  seem  to  he \npreparing  the  public  to  abandon  all  Protestant  schools,  and \nsend  their  daughters  to  be  educated  in  Roman  Catholic \nCloisters.  The  next  step  may  be,  that  whenever  a  young \ngirl,  thus  educated,  is  crossed  in  love,  or  disappointed  in \nsecuring  a  fashionable  establishment  in  marriage,  she  will \nturn  Nun,  and  take  the  vows  of  the  Ursuline  order ;  and \nwealthy  parents,  who  have  more  daughters  than  they  can \nportion  in  the  style  they  have  been  brought  up,  mav  find  it \nconvenient  to  persuade  the  least  beautiful  to  take  the  veil. \nSuch  things  are  common  among  the  aristocracies  of  Europe . \nWhy  may  they  not  be  introduced  here,  if  public  opinion  is \nfound  to  favor  the  establishment  of  Convents  ? \n\nThe  highly  respectable  Committee  appointed  by  the  citi- \nzens of  Boston,  not  to  eulogize  the  Convent,  but  solely  \"  to \ninvestiga^  the  proceedings  of  the  night  of  the  riot,  and  to \nadopt  every  suitable  mode  of  bringing  the  authors  and \nabettors  of  the  outrage  to  justice,\"  say  in  their  elaborate \nvindication  of  that  institution,  that  \"  the  number  of  pupils \nhas  varied  from  forty  to  sixty,  during  each  of  the  past  five \nyears,  being  for  the  most  part  daughters  of  those  among \nthe  most  respectable  families  in  the  country,  of  various  re- \n,ligious  denominations,  the  number  of  Catholics  never  ex- \nceeding TEN  at  any  one  time.  No  means  were  taken  (say \nthe  Committee)  to  influence  or  affect  their  religious  opi- \n\n\n8  INTRODUCTION. \n\nnions,  nor  can  it  he  ascertained  that  any  pupil  placed  under \ntheir  charge  for  the  purposes  of  education  has  been  con- \nverted from  any  other  to  the  Catholic  faith,  or  induced  to \nbecome  a  member  of  the  Community.\" \n\nThe  Superior  of  the  Convent,  in  her  testimony  on  the \ntrial  ef  the  rioters,  declared  that  the  vows  of  her  religious \norder  are  \"  POVERTY,  chastity,  and  obedience  ;  to  separate \nthemselves  from  the  world,  and  to  follow  the  instructions \nof  the  Superior.\"  She  also  testified  that  the  institution  at \nMount  Benedict  was  supported  by  the  profits  of  the  school ; \nthat  it  was  out  of  debt,  and  all  the  property  paid  for,  be- \nsides more  than  a  thousand  dollars  in  cash  in  her  private \ndrawer,  which  she  had  not  counted  for  a  year !  (an  evi- \ndence of \"  poverty,\"  by  the  way,  which  most  people  who \ntake  no  vows  to  become  paupers  would  rejoice  to  have  in \ntheir  possession.)  She  further  testified  that  there  were  no \nfunds  but  those  arising  from  the  pupils,  and  that  she  and \nher  sisters  in  the  Ursutine  Community  were  supported  out \nof  that  fund ;  this  whole  \"  Community,\"  so  supported,  con- \nsisting of\"  eight  Nuns  and  two  Novices  at  the  Convent.\" \n\nBoth  the  Superior  and  the  Bishop  testified  that  the  pro- \nperty of  the  Nunnery  which  was  destroyed  amounted  to \nfifty'thousand  dollars,  exclusive  of  the  real  estate  and  ap- \npurtenances. \n\nNow  put  these  facts  together,  and  what  are  we  called  on  to \nbelieve  ?  Why,  that  a  capital  of  at  least  SIXTY  THOUSAND \nDOLLARS  (which  invested  in  stocks  would  have  yielded  a \nrevenue  of  three  thousand  six  hundred  dollars  annually) \nwas  set  apart  and  put  into  the  splendid  and  sumptuous  esta- \nblishment at  Mount  Benedict,  for  the  purpose  of  supporting \nten  females  who  had  taken  on  themselves  vows  of  POVERTY, \nand  also  for  the  purpose  of  educating  ten  Roman  Catholic \nchildren !  Was  there  ever  greater  disparity  between  means \nemployed  and  the  professed  ends  for  which  those  means \nare  said  to  be  employed  ? \n\nThe  Nunnery,  therefore,  could  not  have  been  designed \nmerely  as  a  family  residence,  or  as  a  place  of  worship  for \nten  females  under  vows  of  \"  POVERTY,\"  nor  could  so  exten- \nsive an  institution  have  been  erected  to  educate  ten  Catho- \nlic children.  Neither  could  the  Nuns  themselves  be  am- \nbitious of  public  distinction  as  eminent  teachers,  for  they \nhad  vowe_Q  \"  to  separate  themselves  from  the  world !\" \n\nThe  primary  object,  then,  must  have  been,  not  to  provide \n\n\nINTRODUCTION.  9 \n\na  place  for  the  religious  devotion  of  Roman  Catholics,  but \nto  establish  a  seminary  for  the  education  of  the  daughters \nof  Protestants.  This  is  proved  by  the  public  advertise- \nments of  the  Superior,  and  the  agencies  established  in  New \nOrleans  and  other  cities,  to  procure  Protestant  pupils  for \nthe  Charlestown  Nunnery.  If  then  it  was  a  mere  school, \nit  has  no  claim  to  sanctity,  and  should  be  open  to  examina- \ntion, like  the  schools  of  Protestants.  We  protest  against \nclaiming  religious  sanctity  for  a  school  for  girls.  If  the \nNunnery  was  a  place  for  disseminating  the  Roman  Catho- \nlic religion,  then  the  children  of  Protestants  should  not  be \nsent  there  to  learn  that  religion.  But  if  it  was  a  school  to \neducate  Protestant  girls,  then  the  whole  interior  discipline \nof  both  pupils  and  teachers  ought  to  be  known. \n\nBut  why  should  Roman  Catholics  establish  so  costly  a \nseminary  m  the  vicinity  of  Boston,  to  educate  the  daughters \nof  Protestants  ?  Could  it  have  originated  in  the  disinte- \nrested benevolence  of  a  foreign  lady,  brought  up  in  the  se- \nclusion of  a  Convent  in  Canada,  who,  with  her  five  sisters \nsimilarly  educated,  should  have  taken  such  a  deep  interest \nin  the  young  ladies  of  Boston  and  the  United  States,  as  to \nform  so  extensive  an  establishment  to  enable  them  to  obtain \nan  accomplished  education  ? \n\nOr  could  the  intelligent  Catholic  Bishop  of  Boston  have \nbeen  so  deeply  impressed  with  the  total  neglect  of  female \neducation  in  Boston  and  its  vicinity,  as  to  be  at  all  this \ntrouble  and  expense  for  the  sole  benefit  of  the  daughters \nof  heretics,  without  the  least  design,  as  the  Boston  Com- \nmittee affirm,  to  use  the  slightest  means  to  influence  or \naffect  their  religious  opinions  ?  Neither  the  Bishop  nor  the \nSuperior  could  have  looked  to  this  establishment  as  a \nsource  of  pecuniary  profit,  because  that  would  be  to  compel \nthe  Nuns  to  become  teachers  for  filthy  lucre,  and  thus  vio- \nlate their  vow  of\"  POVERTY  !\" \n\nIf,  then,  no  mercenary  views  were  connected  with  the \nestablishment  of  the  Nunnery,  and  there  was  no  lack  of \ngood  Protestant  schools  for  Protestant  females,  (certainly \nmuch  better  than  the  Nunnery  proved  to  be,)  where  was \nthe  motive  ?  \"  It  was  disinterested  benevolence  !\"  say \nthe  friends  of  the  Convent.  Perhaps  we  could  have  be- \nlieved it  was,  if  the  avowed  object  of  the  institution  had \nbeen  to  convert  the  children  of  heretics  to  the  true  faith,  in \norder  to  save  them  from  eternal  destruction.  Look  at  it  in \n\n\n10  INTRODUCTION. \n\nthis  view  a  moment.  Here  were  eight  females  having  the \ncharge  of  fifty  amiable  and  interesting  girls,  and  believing \non  their  souls  that  every  one  of  these  children  were  misera- \nble heretics,  who  must  be  damned  to  all  eternity,  unless \nthey  embraced  the  Roman  Catholic  faith  !  If  the  Superior \nand  her  Nuns  did  not  honestly  believe  this,  then  their  reli- \ngion is  a  cheat  or  they  were  hypocrites.  We  draw  no  such \nconclusion,  but  doubt  not  they  sincerely  believed  the  infal- \nlible creed_  of  \"  mother  churcn,\"  that  these  children,  with \nall  their  winning  attractions,  must  inevitably  be  shut  out \nof  all  hopes  of  heaven,  unless  they  were  converted  to  Ro- \nmanism. Could  pious  and  benevolent  ladies,  day  after \nday,  and  year  after  year;  see  their  own  children,  as  it  were, \nplaced  in  this  awful  peril,  and  not  make  an  effort  to  save \nthem  from  eternal  destruction?  What  should  we  say  of  a \npious  clergyman,  at  the  head  of  a  seminary,  who  should \nnave  fifty  boys  in  his  school,  whose  parents  had  brought \nthem  up  to  deny  God  and  ridicule  the  Scriptures,  and  yet \nhe  should  boast  publicly  that  he  had  \"  taken  no  means  to \ninfluence  or  affect  their  religious  opinions,\"  and  had  \"  never \nexacted  their  attendance  upon  religious  services  ?\"  Is  not \nthis  the  light  in  which  the  Boston  Committee  represent  the \nSuperior  of  the  Convent  and  the  Bishop,  if  they  really  have \nmade  no  effort,  for  five  years,  to  save  the  precious  souls  of \nfifty  interesting  female  children,  intrusted  by  heretics  to \ntheir  paternal  care  ? \n\nMost  assuredly  it  is ;  and  if  what  they  say  of  the  Con- \nvent in  this  particular  be  true,  it  takes  away  the  last  pos- \nsible pretence  for  getting  up  that  institution — benevolence. \nHad  the  Superior  or  the  Bishop  suffered  one  of  the  Protes- \ntant pupils  to  have  walked  in  her  sleep  out  of  the  window, \nand  lost  her  life,  when  timely  caution  might  have  prevented \nit,  with  what  horror  the  community  would  have  heard  of \nsuch  an  outrage.  And  yet  the  Boston  Committee  ask  us \nto  believe  that  all  the  Priests  and  Nuns  at  the  Convent \nreligiously  believed  that  the  fifty  children  they  had  under \ntheir  daily  care  were  walking  in  the  sleep  of  spiritual \ndeath,  liable  every  moment  to  fall  into  eternal  perdition, \nbut  they  would  not  reach  forth  a  hand  to  save  them  !  \"  No \nmeans  were  taken  to  influence  or  affect  their  religious  opi- \nnions!\" It  seems  to  us  that  it  would  be  more  honorable \nto  the  establishment  at  Mount  Benedict,  to  prove  that  it \nwas  designed  to  save  the  daughters  of  heretics  from  perdU \n\n\nINTRODUCTION.  11 \n\nlion,  by  making  them  good  Catholics  ;  and  in  point  ol  fact \nwe  believe  the  Committee  were  mistaken.  There  are  pu- \npils from  the  Nunnery  who  declare  that  serious  attempts \nwere  made  to  affect  their  religious  opinions ;  and  in  truth \ncould  it  possibly  be  otherwise,  with  ingenuous  girls,  living \nin  the  romantic  atmosphere  of  a  Roman  Catholic  Nunne- \nry, with  all  the  mysterious  and  externally  imposing  cere- \nmonies of  that  religion  constantly  passing  before  their \neyes  and  ears,  in  a  portion  of  which  they  daily  partici- \npated ?  If  any  one  desired  to  possess  the  power  of  giving \na  color  to  the  impressions  of  after  life,  would  he  ask  for \nbetter  means  than  these  ? \n\nIf  then  the  object  of  establishing  Catholic  Nunneries  to \neducate  Protestant  girls  is  neither  pecuniary  profit,  world- \nly honor,  or  disinterested  benevolence,  is  it  uncharitable  to \nconjecture  that  the  real  design  must  be  to  give  to  Catholics \na  controlling  influence  over  the  minds  of  our  youth,  and \ndisseminate  their  tenets,  by  an  imperceptible,  winning  way \nof  not  seeming  to  disseminate  them  at  all  ?  At  any  rate, \nas  the  education  of  our  daughters  is  a  matter  of  such  vital \nimportance  to  the  purity  of  society,  can  we  know  too  much \nof  the  interior  discipline  of  an  institution  in  which  they \nhave  been  placed  without  their  parents  ever  being  permit- \nted to  enter  any  part  of  the  school  or  the  Nunnery,  except \na  common  visiting  parlor  to  which  the  pupils  a'nd  their \ninstructors  are  called,  whenever  they  are  seen  by  the  pub- \nlic eye  ? \n\nThese  are  some  of  the  considerations  which  have  led  to \nthe  publication  of  the  unpretending  narrative  that  will  be \nfound  in  this  little  book.  It  has  been  committed  to  the \npress  after  a  long,  deliberate,  and,  we  may  add,  prayerful \nconsideration  of  the  dictates  of  justice,  truth,  and  religion. \nThe  existence  of  such  a  narrative  in  manuscript,  and  vari- \nous and  unfounded  speculations  as  to  the  nature  of  its \ncontents,  have  been  connected  with  the  destruction  of  the \nConvent,  and  have  given  rise  to  many  injurious  and  un- \nkind misrepresentations  cf  the  motives  of  its  author,  ever \nsince  that  outrage  was  committed.  Individuals  in  private, \nand  committees  in  public  reports,  have  made  the  sup- \nposed contents  of  this  narrative  the  basis  of  a  formidable \n\"conspiracy,  extending  into  many  of  the  neighboring \ntowns,\"  resulting  in  the  final  burning  of  the  Convent,  on \nthe  llth  of  August,  1S34.  Others  have  supposed  that  it \n\n\n12  INTRODUCTION. \n\nwould  disclose  terrible  scenes  of  personal  profligacy  and \ninquisitorial  tortures :  but  both  classes  who  have  so \njudged  have  entirely  misapprehended  the  character  of  the \nnarrative,  and  of  its  author.  Under  these  contradictory \nimpressions,  one  portion  of  the  community  have  been \nurging  the  immediate  publication  of  the  Narrative,  while \nothers  have  threatened  its  author,  and  those  who  should \nundertake  its  publication,  with  a  worse  excommunication \nand  denunciation  than  was  inflicted  upon  Luther  for  his \ntemerity.  Nevertheless.  \"  the  more  thinking  and  judicious \npart  of  mankind,\"  who  have  had  an  opportunity  of  learn- \ning the  facts,  have  \"  looked  upon  the  publication\"  of  the \nwhole  matter  \"  as  the  wisest  step,  even  in  a  worldly  and \nprudential  light,  which  could  possibly  be  taken  to  render \ncontemptible  and  abortive\"  the  attempts  that  have  been \nmade  and  are  still  making  to  silence  the  press,  to  condemn \nall  who  condemn  Convents,  and  to  injure  the  peace  of \nmind  and  destroy  the  delicate  reputation  of  the  daughter \nof  one  of  our  native  citizens,  in  order  to  justify  a  foreign \ninstitution  established  among  us  under  the  control  of  a \nhierarchy  adverse  to  a  republican  form  of  government. \n\nWe  have  not  believed  that  it  became  American  Chris- \ntians or  American  citizens  to  offer  up,  on  the  altar  of  a \nRoman  Catholic  Convent,  the  character  of  one  of  our  own \nunoffending  daughters,  who,  after  having  been  drawn  into \nthe  Romisn  Church,  by  the  exterior  romantic  attractions \nof  a  Nunnery  patronized  by  Protestants,  has  had  the \nChristian  fortitude  to  escape  from  the  dark  meshes  in \nwhich  her  mind  had  been  entangled,  and  to  disclose,  in \nthe  simple  language  of  truth,  all  that  she  saw,  heard,  and \nfelt,  while  under  this  delusion.  From  a  careful  examina- \ntion of  this  subject,  we  are  led  to  view  it  as  a  remarkable \nevidence  of  conscious  innocence  and  integrity,  as  well  as \npiety  and  firmness,  that  a  young  and  delicate  female, \nof  timid  and  retiring  habits,  of  extreme  sensibility,  and \nwith  her  health  seriously  impaired  by  religious  auste- \nrities and  seclusion,  should  have  been  enabled  to  main- \ntain so  much  consistency,  mildness,  and  propriety  in \nall  she  has  said,  written,  or  done  in  relation  to  her  con- \nnection with  the  Ursuline  Convent :  and  that  too  when \nmuch  of  the  weahh  and  talent  of  this  great  city  has  been \nenlisted  in  defending  and  eulogizing  that  establishment, \nand  in  denouncing  as  participators  in  or  approvers  of  the \n\n\nINTRODUCTION.  13 \n\nriot,  all  who  called  in  question  the  sanctity  of  its  inmates, \nand  the  propriety  of  Protestants  sending  their  daughters \nthere.  We  have  never  discovered  in  the  feelings  or  lan- \nguage of  Miss  R.  the  slightest  indication  of  resentment \ntoward  that  Community  or  its  Superior,  nor  will  it  be  de- \ntected in  any  portion  of  her  Narrative,  which  it  seems  to \nus  no  person  of  an  unbiased  mind  can  peruse  without  feel- \ning a  conviction  not  to  be  resisted,  that  it  is  the  unaffected \nlanguage  of  truth  and  innocence. \n\nThe  circumstances  under  which  this  relation  of  a  six \nmonths'  residence  in  the  Ursuline  Convent  at  Charlestown, \nwas  originally  prepared,  and  which  have  led  to  its  present \npublication,  are  material  in  forming  an  estimate  of  the \ndegree  of  credit  that  may  confidently  be  attached  to  it. \nWe  wish  it  to  be  distinctly  understood  that  the  publication \nis  not  made  at  the  instigation,  or  on  the  responsibility  of \nthe  author.  On  the  contrary,  she  has  very  reluclantly \nyielded  to  the  force  of  circumstances  and  the  dictates  of \nduty,  which,  in  the  opinion  of  her  friends  and  the  friends \nof  truth,  have  left  no  oilier  course  proper  to  be  pursued  ; \nand  has  placed  her  manuscript  at  their  disposal.  If  then \nthere  is  an  error  of  judgment  in  giving  this  work  publicity, \nit  belongs  to  the  friends  of  Miss  K.,  and  to  many  of  our \nmost  sedate  and  respectable  citizens  who  have  advised \nwith  them,  and  not  to  herself.  The  design  of  the  publica- \ntion on  our  part,  is  to  vindicate  her  from  unjust  and  un- \nmanly aspersions  which  some  friends  of  the  Convent  have \nindulged  in  toward  her,  <md  especially  to  advance  the \ncause  of  truth.  \\Ve  earnestly  hope  and  believe  that  this \nlittle  work,  if  universally  diffused,  will  do  more,  by  its \nunaffected  simplicity,  in  deterring  Protestant  parents  from \neducating  their  daughters  at  Catholic  Nunneries,  than \ncould  the  most  labored  and  learned  discourses  on  the  dan- \ngers of  Popery.  And  if  it  has  ibis  blessed  effect  in  guard- \ning the  young  women  of  our  land  against  the  danger  of \nearly  impressions  imbibed  at  Convents  in  favor  of  a  form \nof  religion  which  is  to  be  tolcmtud  but  never  to  be  encou- \nraged in  a  free  country,  it  will  do  more  even  than  the \nlaws  can  do  in  suppressing  such  outrages  as  the  riot  at \nCharlestown;  for  if  Protestant  parents  will  resolve  to \neducate  their  (laughters  at  Protestant  schools,  and  patro- \nnize no  more  Nunneries,  then  no  move  Nunneries  will  be \nestabjjshed  in  this  country,  and  there  will  be  none  for \nronlfloss  mobs  to  destroy. \n\n\n14  INTRODUCTION. \n\nWe  do  not  desire  to  interfere  in  any  manner  with  th» \nreligious  privileges  of  Roman  Catholics,  or  with  their \neducation  of  their  own  daughters  in  any  form  they  may \nthink  proper,  if  not  inconsistent  with  the  laws ;  but  we \nearnestly  hope,  that  Protestant  parents,  before  they  place \ntheir  children  under  the  tuition  of  either  a  College  of  Je- \nsuits or  a  Community  of  Nuns  and  Catholic  Priests,  will \nfirst  inquire  how  the  proposed  educators  of  their  daughters \nhave  themselves  been  educated :  and  what  the  nature  and \neffect  of  the  absurd  superstitions,  the  ascetic  austerities, \nthe  ridiculous  penances,  the  secret  confessionals,  the  un- \nchecked facilities  for  intrigue,  which  constitute  the  disci- \npline of  a  Convent,  are  and  must  be  upon  instructors  and \npupils,  abiding  under  such  influences. \n\nThis  little  Narrative  is  an  unaffected  and  plain  relation \nof  facts,  upon  which  a  correct  opinion  can  be  formed  of  the \nprobable  tendencies  of  such  a  system.  It  was  commenced \n111  1832,  and  completed  in  the  winter  of  1833.  Not  one  o< \ntfrose  at  whose  suggestion  it  is  now  published  had  ever \nheard  of  it  until  after  the  destruction  of  the  Convent,  and \nwe  are  well  assured  that  very  few  persons  indeed  knew \nthat  it  had  ever  been  written,  until  after  the  outrage  at \nCharlestown  had  been  committed.  It  was  placed  in  our \nhands,  as  the  friends  of  truth,  after  the  publicity  of  the \npersonal  attacks  which  had  been  made  upon  Miss  R.  with \nsingular  unkindness  and  injustice,  through  a  portion  of \nthe  public  press,  by  the  constant  and  relentless  calumnies \nof  the  female  superintendent  of  the  Convent,  and  finally \nby  the  illiberal,  and,  we  are  compelled  to  add,  ungenerous, \nReport  of  the  Boston  Investigating  Committee,  in  which \nthirty-eight  gentlemen  of  high  character  (every  one  of \nwhom  would  spurn  the  thought  of  deliberately  injuring  an \nunprotected  female)  have  been  induced  to  give  their \nsanction  to  aspersions  and  insinuations  against  a  daughter \nof  one  of  their  own  fellow-citizens,  upon  no  evidence \nwhatever,  except  that  derived  from  and  through  the  of- \nfended Superior  of  the  Convent  and  her  Community,  from \nwhom  that  daughter  had  escaped,  under  circumstances \nwhich,  if  true,  render  the  testimony  of  her  accusers  wholly \nunsafe  as  a  guide  to  the  real  character  of  the  interior  of \nthe  Nunnery. \n\nIt  has  been  represented  that  the  contents  of  Miss  R.'s \nnarrative  were  very  monstrous,  shocking,  and  incredible, \n\n\nINTRODUCTION.  15 \n\nand  even  the  charge  of  aberration  of  mind  has  been  re- \nsorted to,  by  those  who  would  have  great  cause  of  thank- \nfulness if  they  were  blessed  with  the  singleness  of  heart \nand  the  unaffected  piety  which  mark  the  character  of  that \nyoung  lady.  Threats  have  even  been  thrown  out  that  her \ncharacter  should  be  made  to  suffer  if  she  dared  to  publish \nany  thing  against  the  Convent,  and  it  is  understood  that \nthe  Boston  Investigating  Committee  upon  the  destruction \nof  the  Convent  wore  urged  to  retain  in  their  Report  the \nharsh  language  toward  Miss  R.  which  had  been  prepared \nby  a  sub-committee,  in  order  to  discredit  by  anticipation \nany  statements  which  might  thereafter  be  made  on  her  au- \nthority, relative  to  the  internal  discipline  of  that  establish- \nment. We  fully  acquit  the  majority  of  that  very  respecta- \nble committee  of  any  deliberate  design  to  wound  the \nfeelings  and  injure  the  reputation  of  a  lady.  They  acted \nunder  the  sudden  and  laudable  impulse  of  manly  resent- \nment toward  the  authors  of  a  shameless  outrage  committed \nupon  the  residence  of  defenceless  females ;  and  as  the \nladies  of  the  Convent  were  then  the  most  prominent  suf- \nferers, and  the  objects  of  universal  public  sympathy,  it  was \nnatural,  if  not  excusable,  that  high-minded  men,  in  their \neagerness  to  redress  their  wrongs,  should  have  become \nunmindful  of  the  rights  of  a  single  individual,  who  was \nrepresented  by  the  Catholics  and  some  of  their  friends  as \nthe  prime  mover  of  the  excitement  against  the  Convent, \nby  reason  of  the  calumnies  she  was  represented  as  having \ncirculated  against  it. \n\nAs  one  of  the  material  considerations  which  in  our  opi- \nnion has  rendered  the  publication  of  this  Narrative  indis- \npensable, we  subjoin  several  extracts  from  the  Report  of \nthe  Boston  Committee,  which,  it  will  be  seen,  directly \nattributes  to  Miss  R.  the  principal  origin  of  the  popular \nexcitement  that  led  to  the  disgraceful  catastrophe  of  the \nllth  of  August. \n\n\"  It  appeared  immediately  upon  commencing  the  investi- \ngation, that  the  destruction  of  the  Convent  might  be  attri- \nbuted primarily  to  a  widely-extended  popular  aversion, \nfounded  in  the  belief  that  the  establishment  was  obnoxious \nto  those  imputations  of  cruelty,  vice,  and  corruption,  so  ge- \nnerally credited  of  similar  establishments  in  other  coun- \ntries, and  was  inconsistent  with  the  principles  of  our \nnational  institution*,  and  in  violation  of  the  laws  of  the \n\n\n16  INTRODUCTION. \n\ncommonwealth  ;  and  which  aversion,  in  the  minds  of \nmany,  had  been  fomented  to  hatred,  by  representations  in- \njurious to  the  moral  reputation  of  the  members  of  that \nCommunity,  attributing  to  them  impurity  of  conduct,  and \nexcessive  cruelties  in  their  treatment  of  each  other  and  of \nthe  pupils ;  and  denunciatory  of  the  institution  as  hostile \nin  its  character  and  influence  alike  to  the  laws  of  God  and \nman :  and  also  by  reports  that  one  of  the  sisterhood,  Mrs. \nMary  John,  formerly  Miss  Elizabeth  Harrison,  after  hav- \ning fled  from  the  Convent  to  escape  its  persecutions,  and \nthen  been  induced  by  the  influence  or  threats  of  Bishop \nFenwick  to  return,  had  been  put  to  death,  or  secretly  im- \nprisoned or  removed.\" \n\n\"  The  Committee  have  been  unable  to  find  any  report \nin  circulation  injurious  to  the  reputation  of  the  members  of \nthe  Community,  which  may  not  be  traced  to  one  of  the \nabove  sources,  or  which  has  any  other  apparent  foundation.\" \n\nIn  another  part  of  their  Report  the  Committee  say  : — \n\"  In  pursuing  their  inquiries  into  the  truth  of  the  injurious \nrepresentations  and  reports  above  referred  to,  members  of \nthe  Committee  have  had  an  interview  with  the  young  lady \nupon  whose  authority  they  were  supposed  to  rest.\"  And \nthey  then  proceed  to  give  the  result  of  that  interview  as  if \nderived  from  the  young  lady  herself. \n\nAgain  they  say : — \"It  was  doubtless  under  the  influence \nof  these  feelings  and  impressions,  that  some  of  the  conspi- \nrators were  led  to  design  the  destruction  of  the  Convent.\" \n\nIt  will  be  seen  therefore  that  this  Report  directly \nascribes  the  origin  of  the  outrage  on  the  Nunnery  to  the \naversion  and  hatred  fomented  by  injurious  representations \nand  reports,  founded  upon  the  authority  of  Miss  R.,  who \nhad  lelt  the  Convent  more  than  two  years  before  it  was \ndestroyed  by  a  mob.  The  sub-committee  who  drew  up  the \nReport,  in  fact,  attach  but  very  little  importance  to  the \nescape  of  Miss  Harrison,  (who  was  one  of  the  trustees  of \nthe  establishment,)  and  the  exciting  circumstances  attend- \ning her  leaving  the  Convent  and  her  sudden  return  to  it. \nThey  cast  no  censure  on  her,  and  impute  no  indiscretion \nto  her,  or  to  those  who  required  her  to  labor  so  hard  as  a \nteacher  as  to  derange  her  faculties.  They  do  not  inquire \nwhether  she  was  really  deranged  or  not,  (of  which  there  is \nno  direct  proof,  and  very  much  against  it,)  and  they  are \nentirely  willing  to  exempt  her,  and  those  who  refused  to \n\n\nINTRODUCTION.  17 \n\nexplain  promptly  the  cause  of  her  escape,  from  all  possible \nMaine  as  the  real  or  innocent  authors  of  the  mob ;  while  they \nseriously  set  about  affixing  upon  a  humble  Protestant  girl, \nwho  had  been  deluded  into  the  Catholic  Church  and \nescaped  from  her  spiritual  thraldom,  all  the  \"  injurious \nreports\"  that  led  to  the  riot.  Neither  did  the  Committee \ninquire  whether  the  threats  of  the  Superior  to  the  select- \nmen of  Charlestown,  that  the  Bishop  could  order  out \ntwenty  thousand  Irishmen  to  destroy  their  property  ;  and \nthe  insults  which  the  pupils  cast  upon  the  public  authori- \nties of  the\"  town  when  they  visited  that  establishment, \nwere  not  sufficient  causes  to  account  for  the  public  excite- \nment, without  going  back  nearly  three  years,  to  trace  the \norigin  of  a  formidable  conspiracy  to  a  mere  girl ! \n\nAlter  thus  preparing  the  public  to  regard  with  aversion \na  \"  young  woman\"  who  could  have  spent  nearly  three  years \nin  fomenting  hatred  against  the  Convent,  by  means  of  in- \njurious reports,  until  she  had  produced  an  excitement  that \nJed  to  the  commission  of  burglary  and  arson  by  a  mob,  the \nReport  of  the  Committee  proceeds  to  give  a  summary  of \nthe  whole  of  her  testimony  as  they  profess  to  have  re- \nceived it  from  her  own  mouth. \n\nAnd  how  did  they  arrive  at  their  version  of  all  that  Miss \n11.  authorized  or  did  not  authorize,  relative  to  reports  af- \nfecting the  character  of  the  Nunnery  ?  Two  members  of \nthe  Committee,  it  seems,  had  one  interview  with  the \nyoung  lady,  to  whom  they  were  entire  strangers,  and  out \nof  that  interview  they  derive  materials  for  disposing  of  the \nwhole  matter,  in  a  very  summary  manner.  It  should  be \nborne  in  mind  that  just  before  the  Report  conies  to  this \nconclusion,  it  deliberately  asserts  that  the  Committee \nwere  \"  unable  to  find  any  report  in  circulation,  injurious  to \nthe  members  of  the  Convent,\"  which  was  not  traced  either \nto  Miss  R.  or  to  the  reports  which  grew  out  of  the  elope- \nment of  Miss  Harrison.  There  is  then  introduced  a  for- \nmal disclaimer  for  Miss  R.,  followed  by  a  classification  of \n'uer  supposed  testimony,  from  which  the  Report  arrives  at \nthe  happy  conclusion  that  Miss  £.  had  in  fact  said  nothing \nagainst  the  Convent  amounting  to  any  thing,  and  that \nall  she  did  say  was  entirely  discredited  :  and  yet  she  is \nindirectly  held  up  to  the  public  odium  in  that  Report  as  the \nauthor  of  the  mob,  and  her  testimony  discredited  by  con- \ntrast with  that  of  the  ladies  of  the  Convent,  when  by  the \n\n\n18  INTRODUCTION. \n\nshowing  of  the  Report  itself  she  had  said  nothing  really \ninjurious  to  the  Convent !  Why  then  was  she  injured  in \nthis  public  manner,  on  the  pretence  that  other  people  had \ncirculated  false  reports  in  her  name,  which  reports  she \nnever  heard  of  and  the  Committee  do  not  specify  ? \n\nThe  two  gentlemen  of  the  Committee  who  had  the  inter- \nview with  Miss  R.  say  for  her,  that  \"  she  entirely  dis- \nclaimed most  of  the  reports  passing  under  the  sanction  of \nher  name,  and  particularly  all  affecting  the  moral  purity \nof  the  members  of  the  institution,  or  the  ill  treatment  of \nthe  pupils  under  their  care:\"  and  this  disclaimer  is  pub- \nlished in  Italics,  as  if  it  were  the  precise  language  of  Miss \nR.  But  it  is  not  her  language,  nor  did  she  ever  authorize \nany  such  public  disclaimer  to  be  made  for  her.  \"  Dis- \nclaimed most  of  the  reports  passing  under  the  sanction  of \nher  name,\"  say  the  Committee  !  If  the  reports  had  the \nsanction  of  her  name,  then  she  must  have  authorized \nthem.  But  what  were  the  reports  passing  under  her \nname  ?  Miss  R.  never  heard  of  any  reports  passing  under \nher  name,  except  those  found  in  her  Narrative.  Did  the \ntwo  gentlemen  whom  Miss  R.  (mistaking  for  friends,  and \nnot  suspecting  they  came  to  get  materials  to  injure  hci \nveracity)  consented  to  see,  though  reluctantly,  the  third \ntime  they  called  for  that  purpose — did  these  gentlemen  de- \nscribe to  her  a  single  specific  report  as  passing  under  her \nname,  and  ask  her  if  it  was  true  7  If  she  disclaimed  mast \nof  the  reports  passing  under  her  name,  what  were  those \n\"  most,\"  and  what  were  the  remainder  of  the  reports  she \ndid  not  disclaim  ?  Could  specific  reports  be  disclaimed \nby  her,  when  Miss  R.  was  not  apprized  what  the  reports \nwere  that  the  Committee  say  were  passing  under  the \nsanction  of  her  name  ? \n\nThen  as  to  the  formal  disclaimer  of  all  reports  affecting \nthe  moral  purity  of  the  members,  &c.  Miss  R.,  as  the  gen- \ntlemen subsequently  admitted,  used  no  such  language  as \nthis.  \"  Moral  purity\"  is  a  wide  phrase,  and  as  here  used \nit  implies  that  Miss  R.  had  never  witnessed  any  thing  at \nthe  Convent  which  was  morally  wrong.  Had  the  Com- \nmittee confined  this  disclaimer  to  any  imputations  on  fe- \nmale virtue,  they  would  have  been  correct;  and  would  not \nhave  fallen  into  the  error  of  doing  great  injustice  to  one \nlady,  in  their  zeal  to  vindicate  others.  The  gentlemen \nwho  called  on  Miss  R.  cannot  have  forgotten  that  she \n\n\nINTRODUCTION.  19 \n\ndeclined  saying  any  thins  on  this  subject,  and  that  the \nlanguage  introduced  into  the  Report  is  their  own  inference. \nIn  relation  to  the  ill  treatment  of  the  pipils,  there  was  no \ndisclaimer  at  all.  One  of  the  gentlemen  who  called  on \nMiss  R.  has  frankly  admitted  this,  and  he  would  have \ncorrected  that  portion  of  the  Repo  -t,  had  it  not  been  be- \nyond his  control  when  the  error  was  pointed  out  to  him. \nOn  his  part  a  highly  honorable  disposition  was  evinced  to \ncorrect  the  unjust  advantage  which  had  been  taken  of  a \nprivate  conversation  with  a  lady,  who  had  no  suspicion \nshe  was  undergoing  a  public  examination,  in  an  inter- \nview which  she  understood  was  friendly  and  confiden- \ntial. \n\nAfter  these  disclaimers,  the  Report  classifies  what  it \nterms  Miss  R.'s  \"  accusations\"  under  the  heads  of\"  severe \npenance,\"  \"  restraints  upon  members  of  the  Community,\" \nand  penances  inflicted  upon  a  Nun  in  her  last  illness, \nby  which  her  life  was  shortened.  And  in  order  to  leave \nno  mistake  in  the  inference  that  all  these  disclaimers  and \nassertions  are  derived  from  Miss  R.  herself,  as  the  whole \nsum  and  substance  of  her  experience  at  the  Convent,  the \nReport  sums  up  with  this  conclusion : — \n\n'  From  HER  statement,  therefore,  it  is  evident  that  there \ncould  be,  except  in  the  subject  of  the  last  accusation,  no \ncause  of  pu/jlic  complaint,  inasmuch  as  the  other  evils \nalleged,  if  existing,  were  confined  to  those  who  were \nvoluntarily  members  of  the  institution,  affecting  neither \nthe  property  nor  the  happiness  of  other  individuals,  nor \ntending  in  any  wise  to  the  Injury  of  the  public  morals,  or  a \nviolation  of  law.\" \n\nIn  other  words,  shortening  the  life  of  a  Nun  by  severe \npenances,  inflicted  in  her  \"  last  illness,\"  would  be  a  cause \nof  public  complaint  against  a  Convent ;  but  severe  penances \nand  restraints,  however  destructive  of  health,  which  Nuns \nand  Novitiates  might  be  compelled  to  suffer,  before  their \n\"  last,  illness,\"  would  furnish  no  ground  for  any  complaint \nat  all,  provided  they  survived  the  cruelty  inflicted  by  su- \nperstition !  Upon  the  same  reasoning,  the  slow  tortures \nof  the  Inquisition  might  have  been  introduced  into  the \nMonastery  at  Mount  Benedict,  and  so  long  as  they  were \nconfined  to  the  \"  voluntary  members,\"  and  did  not  result \nin  the  actual  death  of  their  victims,  there  would  be  \"  no \ncause  of  public  complaint,\"  because  while  the  infernal  pro- \n\n\n20 \n\n\nINTRODUCTION. \n\n\ncess  of  cruelty  was  kept  secret  within  the  walls  of  a  dun- \ngeon, it  could  not  in  any  wise  injure  the  public  morals  ! \nThe  Bramins  of  the  East  argued  in  the  same  way  against \nihe  interference  of  the  British  with  the  privilege  ot  widows \nbeing  voluntarily  burned  on  the  funeral  pile  of  their  hus- \nbands. They  insisted  that  it  \"  affected  neither  the  pro- \nperty nor  the  happiness  of  other  individuals,\"  that  it  was \nan  ancient  custom,  and  in  fact  promoted  the  \"public \nmorals,\"  by  insuring  the  wife's  solicitude  for  her  husband \nwhile  living,  and  her  fidelity  after  his  death. \n\nIs  it  not  also  remarkable,  that  the  Report  of  the  Boston \nCommittee  could  have  come  to  the  conclusion,  that  although \nfifty  Protestant  girls  were  placed  under  the  entire  control \nand  instruction  of  a  community  of  eight  Nuns,  one  of  whom \nhad  been  obliged  to  labor  so  hard  as  a  teacher  as  to  driv« \nher  to  madness,  yet  it  was  \"  no  cause  of  public  complaint,\" \neven  admitting  mat  the  persons  thus  intrusted  with  giving \nthe  first  impressions  to  young  ladies  were  in  the  daily \npractice  of  superstitiously  inflicting  upon  each  other,  and \nupon  themselves,  severe  penances,  rigorous  restraints,  and \nall  the  absurd  cruelties  imposed  by  monastic  religious  dis- \ncipline ? \n\nWe  have  no  wish  to  say  one  word  disrespectful  to  the \ngentlemen  who  signed  the  Report  of  the  Boston  Investigat- \ning Committee.  Their  motives  were  highly  honorable. \nBut  there  were  some  few  acting  in  the  Committee  without \nany  legitimate  authority,  (for  the  original  committee  had  no \npower  to  increase  their  number,)  whose  zeal  to  vindicate \nthe  Convent  and  its  Protestant  patrons  made  them  forget \nwhat  was  due  to  the  daughter  of  an  American  citizen. \nThis  is  painfully  obvious  in  the  manner  in  which  Miss  R. \nhas  been  introduced  into  that  Report,  without  her  know- \nledge or  consent.  She  was  not  calied  as  a  witness  before \nthe  Committee,  so  that  each  might  have  judged  of  her  in- \ntelligence for  himself.  They  did  not  see  her  narrative  of \nher  residence  at  the  Nunnery,  nor  did  she  make  a  single \n\"  accusation\"  to  them  against  the  Convent.  Neither  had \nshe  or  her  friends  any  notice  of  the  written  and  spoken \n\"  accusations\"  which  were  made  to  the  Committee  by \n'Mrs.  MofTatt,  Superior  of  the  Convent,  against  Miss  R. ; \nand  no  opportunity  was  given,  though  it  was  asked  for,  to \nenable  the  friends  of  Miss  R.  to  protect  her  against  that \nportion  of  the  Report  designed  to  affect  her  character  inju- \n\n\nINTRODUCTION.  21 \n\nriously.  The  whole  process  was  sending  two  gentlemen, \nto  converse  an  hour  with  her  alone,  under  an  assurance  of \nfriendly  confidence,  without  apprizing  her  that  any  public \nuse  whatever  was  to  be  made  of  the  conversation,  or  inti- \nmating to  her  that  the  entire  truth  of  her  relations  had \nbeen  or  would  be  called  in  question.  Though  disposed  to \nrespect  the  motives  of  the  gentlemen  who  called  on  Miss \nR.,  and  obtained  a  portion  of  her  confidence  for  a  purpose \nwhich  was  certainly  concealed  from  her  at  the  time  ;  they \nmust  permit  us  to  say  that  they  did  their  own  high  sense \nof  honor,  as  well  as  Miss  R.,  great  injustice,  when  they \nallowed  a  public  use  to  be  made  of  a  private  conversa- \ntion with  a  lady,  wao  did  not  consent  to  see  them  until  they \ncalled  the  third  time,  who  then  referred  them  to  another \nperson  for  information,  and  who  would  not  have  seen  them \nat  all,  could  she  have  conjectured  that  the  object  was  to \nobtain  the  means  of  discrediting  her  veracitv,  and  introduc- \ning her  before  the  public  in  the  unjust  and  unkind  man- \nner she  is  treated  in  that  Report. \n\nBut  the  gentlemen  who  nave  mistaken  the  point  of \nhonor  as  well  as  justice  in  this  transaction,  have  the \n\nEower  in  their  own  hands,  to  use  it  as  they  think  proper; \njr,  unfortunately,  their  interview  with  Miss  R.  took \nElace  without  any  friend  on  her  part  being  present.  In \nict,  the  strong  bias  of  that  Report  to  justify  the  Convent \nat  the  expense  of  all  whose  statements  had  affected  it  in- \njuriously, must  be  apparent,  when  we  find  gentlemen  of \nthe  highest  character  and  integrity,  sitting  as  an  impartial \ntribunal,  proceeding  first  to  collect  the  asseverations  of  the \nSuperior,  her  Nuns,  and  the  Catholic  Priests,  as  to  the \npurity  of  their  own  conduct,  and  their  version  of  the  con- \nduct of  Miss  R.,  who  had  escaped  from  them  ;  then  sending \na  committee,  as  private  gentlemen,  to  call  on  that  lady  with \nassurances  of  friendly  confidence  and  religious  fellowship, \nand  introducing  into  a  public  report  the  alleged  results  of \nthat  interview,  as  \"  her  statement,\"  which  is  used  in  order \nto  show  that  \"  her  statement\"  is  not  to  be  believed  ! \n\nThe  only  grounds  on  which  the  Committee  in  that  Re- \nport justify  their  unkind  treatment  of  Miss  R.,  is,  that \n\"  it  is  stated  (so  and  so)  by  the  ladies  of  the  institution.\" \nThis  statement,  which  comes  solely  from  the  party  accused, \nan  impartial  committee  receive  as  conclusive  evidence  of \nthe  purity  and  propriety  of  all  the  proceedings  at  the  Coa- \nvent,  ana  upon  this  evidence  they  discredit  Miss\"R. ' \n\n\n» \n\n\nINTRODUCTION. \n\n\nIs  it  not,  indeed,  very  remarkable,  that  that  young  lady \nshould  have  been  the  only  individual  singled  out  in  the  Re- \nport of  the  Committee,  the  only  person  whose  testimony  is \nformally  stated  in  order  to  be  discredited,  especially  when \nit  is  recollected  that  she  was  the  only  person  who  was \nacquainted  with  the  interior  discipline  of  the  Convent,  and \nwhose  evidence  could  be  used  to  disclose  any  thing  wrong, \nif  any  thing  wrong  existed  there  ?  The  Committee  had  no \nsuch  design,  but  how  natural  was  it  for  the  friends  of  the \nSuperior,  imbibing  her  strong  dislike  to  a  seceder  from  the \nConvent,  to  infuse  into  the  Report  an  ingredient  of  malice \nwhich  to  the  whole  Committee  bore  the  semblance  of  truth. \nThe  Attorney-General,  in  his  eloquent  denunciation  of  the \nrioters,  said  that  the  age  of  chivalry  was  gone  here,  for  no \none  stepped  forward  to  rescue  the  property  of  the  Convent \nfrom  a  mob.  Was  there  any  less  want  of  chivalry  when \nthirty-eight  gentlemen  brought  all  their  influence  to  bear \nagainst  a  young  lady,  and  condemned  her  unheard  ? \n\nIt  was  on  the  appearance  of  this  Report,  reflecting  upoa \nthe  character  of  a  young  lady,  (who  had  apparently  com- \nmitted no  error,  except  suffering  her  romantic  credulity  to \nlead  her  to  renounce  the  religion  in  which  she  had  been \nbrought  up,  lor  the  supposed  sanctity  and  seclusion  of  a \nNunnery,)  that  a  number  of  her  friends  and  the  friends \nof  truth  felt  that  something  was  due  to  a  defenceless \ndaughter  of  one  of  our  own  citizens,  and  that  she  ought \nnot  to  be  exposed  to  censure  for  disclosing  any  facts  con- \nnected with  the  Convent,  if  they  were  such  as  ought  to \nput  Protestant  parents  on  their  guard  against  educating \ntheir  daughters  at  Catholic  Cloisters. \n\nThey  began  to  doubt  whether  something  was  not  wrong, \nwhen  they  found  it  a  part  of  the  plan  of  those  most  zeal- \nous in  eulogizing  the  Convent,  to  destroy  the  reputation \nof  a  female  who  had  returned  to  the  Protestant  faith,  and \nwhose  only  faults  were  that  her  religion  had  been  affected \nby  Catholic  influence,  that  it  led  her  to  become  a  novitiate \nin  the  Convent,  that  she  had  left  it  as  soon  as  she  be- \ncame sensible  of  the  tendency  of  such  a  system  of  religious \ndiscipline  as  was  practised  there,  and  had  not  shrunk \nfrom  telling  the  plain  truth  to  her  friends  and  her  religious \nteacher  in  explanation  of  her  own  conduct  during  her  con- \nnection with  the  Nunnery.  It  was  understood  that  great \nefforts  had  been  made  by  a  portion  of  the  Investigating \n\n\nINTRODUCTION. \n\nCommittee,  aided  by  the  amiable  and  pious  clergyman \nbefore  alluded  to,  to  exclude  from  the  Report  all  direct  al- \nlusion to  Miss  R. ;  and  but  for  the  earnestness  with  which \nthe  sacrifice  of  that  young  lady  was  urged  by  a  few,  this \ndesirable  object  would  have  been  accomplished,  and  the \npublication  of  Miss  R.'s  narrative  been  rendered  unnecessa- \nry for  her  vindication.  The  same  facts  and  arguments  to \nrebut  the  supposed  allegations  against,  the  Convent  might \nhave  been  introduced  into  the  Report,  without  any  personal \nreference  to  Miss  R.  But  it  seems  to  have  been  the  design \nof  a  portion  of  that  Report,  (in  which,  however,  we  are  satis- \nfied nut  a  small  number  of  the  Committee  participated,)  to \nattribute  all  the  stories  injurious  to  the  Convent  to  Miss  R., \nto  represent  her  as  the  author  of  monstrous,  undefined \ncalumnies,  and  then  make  use  of  a  conversation  held  with \nher,  in  the  absence  of  all  her  friends,  to  discredit  her  tes- \ntimony generally,  and  in  all  matters  resting  upon  her \nstatement  on  one  side,  and  the  contradiction  of  the  female \nsuperintendent  of  the  Convent  on  the  other,  to  give  a  de- \ncided preponderance  in  public  opinion  to  the  latter. \n\nNevertheless,  though  the  injustice  of  this  proceeding \nwas  apparent  to  those  best  acquainted  with  the  real  facts \nin  the  case,  it  was  equally  apparent  that  while  the  excite- \nment consequent  on  the  infamous  outrage  upon  the  proper- \nty of  the  owners  and  occupants  of  the  Convent  was  at  its \nheight,  it  would  be  in  vain  to  appeal  to  the  public  for  a \ncandid  estimate  of  the  real  merits  of  the  case  at  issue.  It \nwas  also  considered,  that  it  might  be  regarded  as  an  at- \ntempt to  influence  the  public  in  relation  to  the  important \ntrials  then  pending,  should  such  an  appeal  be  made  through \nthe  public  press.  The  injustice,  therefore,  was  submitted \nto  in  silence,  until  the  public  mind  should  be  quieted,  and \na  legal  examination,  under  oath,  take  place  of  the  ex  parte \nand  exaggerated  investigation  which  had  been  held  be- \nfore the  Boston  Committee,  who  had  embodied  the  vague \nstories  of  voluntary  witnesses,  related  not  under  oath,  but \nin  secret,  under  an  assurance  that  the  names  of  the  wit- \nnesses were  to  be  concealed,  so  that  whether  they  testilied \ntruly  or  falselv  they  were  certain  of  being  shielded  from \nall  responsibility.  In  short,  it  was  the  determination  of \nthe  friends  of  Miss  R.,  in  conformity  with  her  wishes,  not \nto  give  publicity  to  her  narrative,  unless  it  became  indis- \npensable to  the  cause  of  truth,  nor  then,  until  such  dispo- \n\n\nINTRODUCTION. \n\nsition  had  been  made  of  the  pending  prosecutions  of  the \nrioters,  as  to  render  such  a  course  free  from  all  just  im- \nputation of  an  attempt  to  interfere  with  the  public  justice. \n\nScarcely,  however,  had  those  trials  before  the  Supreme \nCourt  sitting  at  Cambridge  terminated,  when  a  still  more \nunjust  attempt  was  made  to  injure  the  character  of  Miss \nR.,  and  hold  her  up  to  public  indignation  as  the  prim? \nmover  of  the  conspiracy  which  led  to  the  destruction  of \nthe  Ursuline  Convent.  This  wholly  unprovoked  attack \ncame  from  a  person  of  high  standing  in  the  community, \nholding  the  office  of  judge  of  probate  of  the  county  of \nMiddlesex,  who  had  been  for  six  years  a  patron  01  the \nConvent,  and  one  of  the  most  zealous  defenders  of  the \nfaith  that  Catholic  Nunneries  were  the  best  schools  for \nthe  education  of  the  daughters  of  republican  Protestants. \nThe  peculiar  relation  in  which  that  individual  stood  to  the \nConvent  will  best  appear  by  quoting  the  language  of  the \nrespectable  counsel  for  the  defendant  in  the  trial  of  John \nR.  Buzzell. \n\nMr.  Mann,  one  of  the  counsel,  said  to  the  jury — \"  I  do \nnot  think  Judge  Fay  is  sensible  his  feelings  are  excited, \nbut  it  seems  to  me  that  he  comes  here  highly  excited.  Is \nit  not  strange  that  he  can  recollect  the  voice  [of  the  prison- \ner] and  not  a  word  that  he  said  ?  He  thinks  that  the \nprisoner  is  guilty,  and  that  blood  should  be  shed,  and  I \nsubmit,  that  every  thing  he  sees  and  hears  operates  to  the \nprejudice  of  the  prisoner.\" \n\nMr.  Farley  said — \"  I  would  next  call  your  attention  to \nJudge  Fay's  testimony ;  and  in  the  outset  I  tell  you,  with- \nout any  unfavorable  feeling  toward  Judge  Fay,  whom  I \nhighly  esteem,  that  he  does  not  know  himself,  he  does \nnot  know  his  own  feelings,  or  he  would  not  have  told  you \nthat  he  could  have  tried  a  person  for  this  crime  immediate- \nly after,  with  impartiality.  Both  Mr.  Thaxter  and  Judge \nFay  are  insensibly  under  the  influence  of  feeling  in  this \nmatter,  arising  from  their  having  friends  at  the  Convent, \nand  being  themselves  the  supporters  and  patrons  of  the \ninstitution,  and  having  entire  confidence  in  its  excellency \nand  purity.  Believing  so,  and  having  placed  their  chil- \ndren there,  it  was  natural  they  should  wish  to  prove  the \ninstitution  a  good  one.  These  circumstances  justify  the \nbelief,  that  Judge  Fay,  as  high  as  his  character  stands, \ncannot  possibly  be  an  impartial  witness  in  this  causa  '' \n\n\nINTRODUCTION.  25 \n\nIt  was  under  these  impressions,  and  an  apparent  ex- \ntreme irritation  at  the  acquittal  of  Buzzell,  that  Juds;e  Fay \npublished  a  communication  in  the  Boston  Courier  of \nJanuary  5,  1835,  in  which  he  recklessly  charged  the  editor \nof  that  paper,  as  the  editor  himself  sas,  \"  with  a  direct \n\n\n, \nagency  in  producing  the  destruction  of  tne  Convent. \n\nIt  will  also  he  seen,  by  the  following  extract,  that  i \nbeginning  of  his  letter  he  attributes  the  mob  to  a  para- \n\n\ngraph in  the  newspapers,  while  in  the  close  he  represents \nthe  destruction  of  the  Convent  as  the  object  and  result  of \nthe  \"pious  labors\"  of  Miss  R.  for  the  last  two  or  three \nyears. \n\nExtract  from  Judge  Fay's  Letter. \n\"  I  verily  believe  there  would  have  been  no  mob  on \nMonday  night,  but  for  the  paragraph  first  published  in  the \nMercantile  Journal  of  Saturday,  and  copied  into  the  Courier \nof  Monday,  headed  \"mysterious.\"  And  here  let  me  say, \nthat  the  editors  of  those  papers  have  never,  as  I  believe, \nmade  any  apology  for  the  publication  of  that  paragraph, \nwhich  may  have  been  the  immediate  cause  of  the  outrages \nof  that  night.  The  editor  of  the  Journal  has  even  under- \ntaken to  justify  it,  and  to  complain  of  being  injured  by  the \nvery  gentle  rebuke  for  it,  contained  in  the  Report  of  the \nBoston  Investigating  Committee.  I  would  now  only  ask, \nwhether  any  respectable  editor  in  Boston  would  dare  to \npublish  such  a  paragraph  implicating  the  character  or  con- \nduct of  the  humblest  citizen,  upon  no  better  authority  than \nmere  street  rumor  '.'\" \n\nImmediately  after  uttering  this  indignant  rebuke  against \neditors  for  implicating  the  character  and  conduct  ef  even \nthe  humblest  citizen,  upon  no  better  authority  than  street \nrumor,  the  jud^c  illustrates  the  influence  of  his  own  moral \nmaxim  upon  himself,  by  proceeding  forthwith  to  indite  a \ngross  and  unprovoked  libel  upon  a  respectable  young  lady, \nwithout  having  even  so  much  as  the  authority  of  \"  street \nrumor\"  for  the  calumnies  he  has  published. \n\nConclusion  of  Judge  Fay's  LrtlT  to  the  Editor  of  the \n\nCourier  of  Jan.  5,  l£35. \n\n\"  The  causes  which  led  to  the  destruction  of  the  Con- \nvent, —  the  circumstances  attending  the  transaction  —  the \ndifficulty  of  bringing  the  actors  to  justice,  arc  fit  subjects \n\n\n/SO  INTRODUCTION. \n\nfor  the  investigation  of  the  philosophic  historian.  The \nextraordinary  fact,  that  while  John  R.  Buzzell,  the  New \nHampshire  ririckmaker,  recently  accused,  tried,  and  ac- \nquitted, as  one  of  the  incendiaries,  had  his  pockets  filled \nwith  money,  and  received  such  other  marks  of  popular \nsympathy  and  acknowledgment  for  his  services  and  suffer- \nings in  the  cause  of  true  religion,  as  to  demand  of  him  a \npublic  card  of  thanks,  no  minister  or  memher  of  a  Protes- \ntant society  in  the  country,  as  far  as  I  have  heard,  has \never  proposed  a  contribution  for  the  unfortunate  Ursulines \nwho  lost  their  all  by  this  flagrant  violation  of  their  rights ; \nthis  is  matter  for  'our  special  wonder.'  The  time  will \ncome,  I  trust,  when  all  these  matters  will  be  rightly  under- \nstood. As  to  the  state  of  popular  feeling  which  produced \nthis  catastrophe,  if  that  be  a  mystery,  a  careful  review  of \nsome  of  the  religious  journals  of  the  day  may  in  part  ex- \nplain it.  On  that  point,  I  will  take  the  liberty  to  refer \nvoij  to  a  certain  Miss  Rebecca  Theresa  Reed,  alias  Re- \nfiecca  Mary  Agnes  Theresa  Reed,  (as  Goldsmith  says,  I \nlove  to  give  the  whole  name,)  a  Catholic  Protestant,  as \nshe  termed  herself  in  court  the  other  day.  who  has  been \nabout  Boston  and  the  vicinity  for  the  last  two  or  three \nrears,  announcing  herself  as  '  the  humble  instrument  in  the \nhands  of  Providence  to  destroy  the  institution  at  Mount \nBenedict.'  As  the  great  object  of  her  pious  labors  has \nbeen  accomplished,  I  doubt  not  she  will  Le  proud  to  in- \nform you  how  she  did  it.  It  is  possible  that  a  book  which \nit  is  rumored  she  is  about  to  publish  relative  to  the  Nun- \nnery, may  afford  the  desired  information  ;  but  as  there  is \nreason  to  apprehend  that  the  manuscript,  which  has  been \nextensively  read,  may  undergo  considerable  pruning  and \npurgation  to  suit  the  views  of  the  publisher,  it  is  quite \ndoubtful  if  you  will  be  able  to  get  the  whole  truth,  or  in- \ndeed any  unvarnished  truth,  by  reading  it.  I  should  there- \nfore advise  to  apply  directly  to  herself.  If  she  be  as \nobliging  and  communicative  since,  as  she  was  before  the \nachievement  of  the  great  work,  I  doubt  not  that  you  may \nbe  very  much  enlightened  in  all  the  remaining  unex- \nplained mysteries  connected  with  a  transaction,  which  has \nleft  an  indelible  stain  on  the  character  of  this  part  of  the \ncountry;  exciting  the  grief  of  our  friends  and  the  pity  of \nour  enemies. \n\nI  have  travelled  a  step  or  two  beyond  the  limited  ol-j^ct \n\n\nINTRODUCTION.  27 \n\nofthis  communication,  but  I  trust  my  motive,  which  is \ntruili,  and  the  correction  of  error,  will  be  thought  a  suffi- \ncient justification. \n\nYour  obedient  servant, \n\nSAMUEL  P.  P.  FAY. \nCambridge,  Jan.  2,  1835. \n\nUp  to  this  period,  Miss  R.  had  never  published  a  line \nrelating  to  the  Convent,  nor  authorized  any  publication \nthat  had  been  made.  Her  situation  unavoidably  subjected \nher  to  many  painful  inquiries,  (among  others  to  those  of \nthe  lady  of  Judge  Fay  himself,)  but  it  is  believed  that  she \nuniformly  conducted  with  a  discretion  and  prudence  in  re- \nlation to  any  statement  she  has  made,  which  it  would  be \ndiilicult  for  any  young  lady  in  her  situation  to  excel.  All \nt  lit' excitement  attendant  upon  her  escape  from  the  Con- \nvent, if  there  ever  Were  any,  had  subsided  long  before  Miss \nHarrison  eloped  from  that  place,  and  returned  under  cir- \ncumstances furnishing  abundant  materials  for  popular  ex- \ncitement. \n\nThe  escape  of  Miss  II.,  in  1832,  was  never  mentioned \nin  a  single  newspaper,  nor  made  known  to  any  but  her \nfriends,  and  no  public  allusion  was  ever  made  to  it,  until \nafter  the  burning  of  the  Convent.  On  the  other  hand,  the \nelopement  of  Miss  Harrison,  in  1334,  was  immediately \nmade  the  subject  of  newspaper  mystery  and  speculation; \nand  yet  Miss  II.  is  censured  as  the  enemy  of  the  Convent, \nand  Miss  Harrison  applauded  as  its  friend !  Miss  R. \nferlainly  has  much  the  highest  claim  to  the  praise  of  dis- \ncretion. Her  elopement  never  got  into  the  newspapers,  as \ngreedy  as  news  catchers  would  have  been  to  have  seized  it. \nBut  other  real  or  pretended  elopements  from  the  Convent, \nprevious  to  that  of  Miss  R.,  were  made  matter  of  comment \nin  the  newspapers,  so  as  to  call  for  a  public  denial  on  the \n,>;iri  of  liie  friends  of  the  institution,  as  will  be  seen  by  the \nfollowing,  from  the  organ  of  the  Catholics  in  Boston. \n[From  the  Jesuit  of  July  23.  1831.) \n\n\"  A  lying  report  has  been  for  some  time  going  the \nrounds  of  the  C«.lvinistic  presses,  relative  to  the  alopcmeiit \nof  a  pious  girl  from  the  Mount  Benedict  Institution  at \nCharlf>town.  False!  false!!  false!!!  Messrs.  Parsons, \nyon  know  it  to  lie  so.\" \n\nThe  inference,  therefore,  is  obvious,  that.  Mis>  R.  avoided \n\n\nINTRODUCTION. \n\nany  publicity  that  would  lead  to  an  excitement  against  the \nConvent.  For  nearly  three  years  before  the  destruction \nof  the  Convent,  she  had  been  living  in  the  bosom  of  her \nown  family,  an  exemplary  member  of  the  Episcopal \nChurch,  industriously  applying  herself,  as  far  as  her  shat- \ntered health  would  admit,  to  acquiring  and  giving  instruc- \ntion to  young  ladies  in  music  and  ornamental  work.  To \nsuppose  for  a  moment  that  a  mere  girl,  not  twenty  years \nof  age,  and  so  situated,  could  possess  the  power,  or  the \nmeans,  or  the  disposition  to  do  what  the  Boston  Commit- \ntee and  Judge  Fay  so  unjustly  attribute  to  her  agency,  viz. \n\"  fomenting  to  hatred  the  popular  aversion\"  against  the \nConvent,  \"  by  representations  injurious  to  the  moral  repu- \ntation of  the  members  of  that  Community,\"  and  forming  a \nconspiracy  \"  to  destroy  the  institution  at  Mount  Benedict,1'' \n\"  as  the  great  object  of  her  pious  labors,\"  requires  a  cre- \ndulity not  surpassed  by  that  which  enables  a  devout  Ca- \ntholic actually  to  believe  in  the  identical  transubstantiation \nof  a  wafer  into  the  flesh  of  the  Savior  !  It  would  disparage \nthe  common  sense  of-Judge  Fav,  much  more  of  the  Boston \nCommittee,  to  suppose  they  believe  any  such  thing.  And \nVet,  in  grave  documents  emanating  from  both  these  sources, \nwe  find  a  young  girl,  moving  in  tne  humble  walks  of  Jilt,-, \nwhose  character  is  without  reproach,  charged  with  de- \nsigning for  three  years,  and  carrying  forward  to  its  comply  - \ntion,  in  the  midst  of  her  simple  avocation  as  the  atlL-ction \nate  teacher  of  female  children  in  music,  a  monstrous \nconspiracy  to  get  up  a  mob  to  destroy  the  Ursulinu  Con- \nvent by  violence  !  If  these  intelligent  gentlemen  hav;,- \nreally  brought  their  minds  to  compass  sucfi  an  absurdity  as \nthis,  they  might  be  brought  to  invert  one  of  the  miracles  ol \nsacred  writ,  and  believe  that  Jonah  swallowed  the  whale, \nand  not  that  the  whale  swallowed  Jonah  ! \n\nIt  was  not  until  this  publication  of  Judge  Fay  appeared, \nthat  Miss  R.  fully  consented  that  her  friends  should  publish \nher  narrative,  as  the  only  means  of  placing  before  the \npublic  all  she  had  said  and  written  in  relation  to  the  Con- \nvent, from  which  it  might  be  seen  how  injuriously  she  had \nbeen  misrepresented.  The  Report  of  the  Boston  Commit- \ntee, though  extremely  unkind  in  older  respects,  was  so  far \ndecorous  as  to  omit  using  her  name.  Jud^e  Fay  was  des- \ntitute of  this  ordinary  courtesy  due  to  every  reputable  fe- \nmale who  does  not  bring  her.splf  voluntarily  before  the \n\n\nINTRODUCTION.  29 \n\npublic.  To  repel  his  harsh  imputations  at  once,  seemed \nindispensable,  and  they  were  replied  to  by  the  following \ncommunication  in  the  Boston  Courier  of  January  7,  1835, \nwhich  will  explain  many  things  connected  with  the  nar- \nrative. \n\nREPLY  TO  JUDGE  FAY. \n\nBoston,  January  5,  1835. \n\nTO  THE  EDITOR  OF  THE  COURIER  : \n\nSIR, — I  have  been  much  surprised  by  seeing,  in  a  letter  signed \n\"Samuel  P.  P.  Fay,\"  published  in  your  paper  of  this  morning,  a \nviolent  attack  upon  myself,  making  statements  wholly  false,  and \nadding  inferences,  which,  I  take  it  upon  myself  to  say,  no  honest \nand  unprejudiced  man  would  be  guilty  of,  even  in  his  own \nthoughts,  and  much  less  in  a  letter  sent  to  a  public  journal  for \npublication.  Much  as  I  am  averse  to  allowing  my  name  to  come \nbefore  the  public,  in  any  manner,  I  cannot^  in  justice  to  myself, \nremain  silent  when  such  a  gross  calumny  has  been  put  forth ; \nand  done,  too,  by  one  whose  office  gives  him  a  claim  to  respect  in \nthis  community.  In  answering  the  calumnies  contained  in  the \ncommunication  of  Judge  Fay,  it  will  be  necessary  to  enter  a  little \ninto  particulars.  In  the  first  place,  the  judge  '•  takes  the  liberty\" \nto  refer  to  me,  as  one  who  is  able  to  give  some  information  upon'tlie \ncauses  of  the  \"  popular  feeling\"  which  produced  the  destruction \n(if  the  Convent.  In  answer  to  this  reference,  I  can  only  say,  that \nit  i«  impossible  for  me  to  account  for  the  popular  feeling  in  liny \nother  manner  than  that  in  which  the  learned  judge  himself  ac- \ncounted for  it,  when  on  the  stand  and  under  oath,  viz.  to  the  cir- \ncumstances attending  the  escape  of  Mrs.  Mary  John.  He  then \nslated  (under  oath)  that  he  knew  of  no  other  cause  for  the  excite- \nment which  had  caused  the  catastrophe.  I  can  say  with  equal \nsincerity,  that  /  also  know  of  no  other  cause  ;  and  that  to  have  it \nascribed  to  me,  as  having  in  the  least  degree  contributed  to  the \nexcitement,  is  as  base  a  calumny  as  was  ever  fabricated. \n\nMy  conversation  with  regard  to  that  institution,  since  I  left  it, \nhas  been  confined  to  very  few  persons.  No  conversation  of  impor- \ntance, with  regard  to  it,  had  ever  been  held  by  me  (up  to  the  time \nof  its  destruction)  with  but  two  persons.  One  of  them  is  the  reve- \nrend gentleman  of  whose  church  I  am  now  a  member,  and  the \nother  is  a  resident  in  the  country.  I  have  sometimes  been  pressed \nwith  questions  concerning  it,  but  have  always  avoided  them  as \nmuch  as  possible  ;  and  though  1  have  answered  some  questions.  I \nhave  not  (up  to  the  time  above  mentioned)  given  any  information \nwith  regard  to  the  institution,  (to  any  other  than  the  gentlemen \nbefore  named,)  further  than  general  statements  ;  such  as,  that  I \ndid  not  approve  of  the  institution,  and  should  not  advise  any  of \nthe  young  ladies  among  my  friends  to  go  there  ;  that  I  disapproved \nof  the  discipline  of  the  institution,  thinking  much  of  it  to  be  too \n\n\n30 \n\n\nINTRODUCTION. \n\n\nSo  careful  have  I  been  not  to  be  in  any  measure  the  causa  of  an \nexcitement  against  that  institution,  that  I  did  not  permit  even  my \nown  sisters  to  read  the  manuscript  which  I  had  wciiten  concerning \nit.  And  now,  that  it  should  be  publicly  sali  of  me,  by  one  who \nholds  a  seat  upon  the  judge's  bench,  that  I  have  been  the  cause \nof  the  \"  popular  feeling\"  of  which  he  speaks,  is  an  invasion  of \ndefenceless  female  innocence,  if  possible,  more  barbarous  than \nthat  invasion  of  private  rights,  which  ha»  called  forth  so  much \npublic  discussion. \n\nThe  learned  judge  says  I  \"termed\"  myself,  when  in  court,  a \n\"Catholie  Protestant\" — for  the  purpose,  no  doubt,  of  holding  me \nup  to  ridicule.  In  answer  to  this  small  wit,  it  is  only  necessary \nto  say,  that  such  an  expression  is  a  contradiction  in  terms  which \nI  did  not  make  use  of.  I  stated,  that  I  was  a  Catholic  Episcopa- \nlian ;  and  I  cay  so  still. \n\nBut  the  most  important  misrepresentation  which  the  judge  has \ndone  me  the  honor  to  make,  is  in  a  paragraph  to  which  he  puls \nquotation  marks,  as  ifthe  words  were  actually  mine.  In  answer \nto  this,  in  the  first  place  I  would  state,  that  all  which  is  exception- \nable in  the  paragraph  is  false.  With  regard  to  the  origin  from \nwhich  this  paragraph  has  been  made,  it  will  be  necessary  to \nmention  a  few  details.  About  a  year  ago,  Mrs.  Fay  was  (appa- \nrently) quite  desirous  to  have  some  conversation  wilh  me  upon \nthat  institution  :  to  this  end,  she  sent  me  two  notes  requesting  me \nto  call  on  her  for  that  purpose.  I  had  (as  above  stated)  always \nendeavored  to  avoid  particular  conversation  upon  the  subject;  but \nin  this  instance,  knowing  that  Mrs.  Fay  had  a  daughter  in  the \ninstitution,  I  thought  it  my  duty  to  give  her  all  the  information  1 \ncould  with  propriety.  I  therefore  answered  her  first  note,  inform- \ning her  that  if  she  would  call  on  me,  I  would  give  her  all  the  in- \nformation in  my  power.  To  this  she  sent  another  note,  again \nrequesting  me  to  call  on  her  :  of  which  last  I  took  no  notice,  being \nthankful  that  she  wanted  the  information  so  little,  as  to  give  me \nan  excuse  for  not  giving  it.  A  short  time  after,  however,  I  went \nthere  to  obtain  a  piano-forte,  which  I  had  been  informed  could  be \nhad  upon  application  :  I  was  in  hopes  that  I  should  not  see \nMrs.  Fay,  but  was  disappointed.  She  immediately  commenced \nasking  me  a  variety  of  questions  about  the  Convent,  and  I  could \nnot  avoid  having  some  conversation  with  her  upon  the  subject. \nI  answered  her  Questions  in  general  terms,  as  I  had  previously \nanswered  similar  questions  to  other  persons,  without  entering  iato \nany  particulars,  and  ending  the  conversation  as  soon  as  politeness \nwould  permit.  Previous  to  leaving,  however,  some  general  re- \nmarks were  made  on  both  sides;  and  upon  her  part  some  remarks \ndirected  to  me,  of  a  more  kindly  nature  than  any  which  she  had \npreviously  made.  In  this  connection  I  said,  that  \"  I  hoped  to  be \na  humble  instrument  in  the  hands  of  Providence  of  shoicin%  my \nfriends  the  truth,\"  This  is  what  teas  said,  and  nothing dijjerent \nwas  said.  The  remark  applied  to  me  by  Judge  Fay  I  ncrer  mfitle, \nnor  any  thing  nearer  to  it  than  the  one  abova  quoted.  Thus  it \n\n\nINTRODUCTION.  31 \n\nWill  be  seen,  that  yourself  is  not  the  only  one  to  whom  the  learned \njudge  has  done  great  injustice. \n\nWith  regard  to  the  manuscript  which  the  judge  speaks  of,  it  is \ntrue  that  I  have  written  one  ;  but  that  it  has  been  \"extensively \nread,\"  is  not  true.  Whether  it  will  be  published  or  not,  it  is  unne- \ncessary to  answer.  If  however  it  should  lie  published,  there  will \nbe  no  \"  pruning  or  purgation,\"  as  is  feared  by  the  learned  judge, \nbut  it  will,  on  thj  contrary,  be  more  full  and  explicit  than  was \noriginally  intended  ;  for  when  written,  it  was  not  intended  for \npublication. \n\nI  am,  very  respectfully   your  obedient,  servant, \n\n11.  THERESA  REED. \n\nWe  take  it  for  granted  that  no  person,  of  ordinary  good \nbreeding,  can  justify  the  rude  and  unprovoked  attack \nwhich  a  dignified  judge,  who  is  legally  the  guardian  of \nthe  orphan,  has  made  upon  an  orpljan  girl,  in  this  commu- \nnication to  the  editor  of  the  Courier.  What  manly  feeling. \nor  what  sense  of  justice,  could  have  prompted  this  sneer? \n• — \"  a  certain  Miss  Rebecca  Theresa  Reed,  alias  Rebecca \nMary  Agnes  Theresa  Reed  ;  as  Goldsmith  says,  1  love  to \ngive  the  whole  name.\"  Why  did  not  the  judge,  while  in \nthis  witty  humor,  exercise  his  ridicule  upon  the  Lady  Su- \nperior, who  styled  herself,  when  in  court,  Ly  the  whole \nname  of  \"  Mrs.  President,  Ma  Mere,  Mary  Ann,  Ursula, \nLady  Superior,  Edmond,  St.  George,  Moffatt?\"  The \njudge  himself  is  not  deficient  in  names  ! \n\nNot  content  with  this,  the  judge  totally  misrepresents \na  fact,  in  saving  that  Miss  R.  termed  herself,  in  court,  \"  a \n\"Catholic  Protestant.\"  She  did  not.  Chief  Justice \nShaw  asked  her,  as  he  did  all  the  female  witnesses,  \"  Are \nyou  a  Catholic?  Her  answer  was,  I  am  a  Catholic  Epis- \ncopalian. Chief  Justice.  Do  you  believe  in  the  Calh  >Iic \nChurch?  Ans'.  '  1  believe  in  the  Holy  Catholic  Church,' \nbut  not  ia  the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  Chief  Justice. \nDo  you  acknowledge  the  supremacy  of  the  Pope?  Ans. \nNo,  Sir,  by  no  means  ;  I  am  a  member  of  the  Protestant \nEpiscopal  Church.\" — It  would  seem  difficult  to  find  mate- \nrials for  ridicule  in  answers  so  proper  and  becoming  as \nthese. \n\nBut  the  most  remarkable  part  of  the  judge's  letter,  is \nthe  proof  he  gravely  gives  of  Miss  R.'s  design  to  burn \ndown  the  Convent,  by  the  assertion  that  some  two  years \nbefore  the  riot,  she  declared  that  \"  she  hoped  to  be  a  hum- \nhie  instrument,  in  the  hands  of  Providence,  to  destroy  the \n\n\n32  INTRODUCTION. \n\ninstitution  at  Mount  Benedict :\"  and  this,  infers  the  judge\\ \nis  conclusive  evidence  that  a  girl  of  nineteen  was  then \ngetting  up  a  conspiracy  to  burn  down  the  Convent ! \n\nWhat  a  terrible  incendiary  Martin  Luther  must  have \nbeen,  on  this  principle,  for  when  threatened  with  persecu- \ntion from  Rome,  he  wrote  to  Spalatinus — \"  Let  them  con- \ndemn me  and  burn  my  books,  and  if  in  return  I  do  not \npublicly  condemn  and  burn  the  whole  mass  of  pontifical \nlaw,  it  will  be  because  I  cannot  find  fire.  The  Lord  will \nI  doubt  not,  finish  his  own  work,  either  through  me  as  his \ninstrument  or  through  another.\" \n\nIn  truth,  the  Lord  did  make  Luther  the  instrument  of  de- \nstroying jive  hundred  and  seventy-six  monastic  establish- \nments in  England  alone,  the  annual  revenues  of  which,  to \nthe  Monks  and  Nuns  with  their  vows  of  \"poverty,\"  were \n£132,000.  more  than  half  a  million  of  dollars,  besides \nplate  and  jewels  to  the  value  of  £100,000  more  !  In  fact, \nas  the  history  of  those  times  says,  \"one  of  the  first  effects \nof  the  Reformation  was  the  destruction  of  the  religious \nhouses.\" \n\nWas  that  any  reason  that  Luther  should  have  held  his \npeace  ?  The  Boston  Committee  think  so  in  their  Report, \nfor  they  say,  \"  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  a  conspiracy  was \nformed,  extending  into  many  of  the  neighboring  towns,  but \nthe  Committee  are  of  opinion  that  it  embraced  very  few \nof  respectable  character  in  society,  though  some  such  may \nbe  accounted  guilty  of  an  offence  no  less  lieinous,  morally \nconsidered,  in  having  excited  the  feelings  which  led  to  the \ndesign.\" \n\nHere  in  one  sentence  we  have  all  the  authors  of  state- \nments injurious  to  the  Nunnery,  whether  true  or  false, \nincluding  Dr.  Boecher  for  preaching  against  Popery,  shook \nup  together  in  the  some  bag  with  the  rioters  who  set  fire \nto  the  Convent !  Verily  Martin  Lulher  was  a  rioter  in- \nstead of  a  reformer,  for  he  \"  excited  the  feelings\"  that  led \nto  very  many  bloody  wars  and  persecutions,  in  which  all \nEurope  was  involved  for  years. \n\nProtestant  American  citizens,  who  regard  it  as  a  heinous \nmoral  offence  to  tell  the  truth  and  expose  the  danger  and \nfolly  of  educating  the  daughters  of  free  republicans  at \nCatholic  Convents,  must  assuredly  approve  of  the  eulo- \ngium  the  infidel  historian  Hume  pronounces  on  Pope  Leo \nthe  Tenth,  \"whose  sound  judgment,  moderation,  and \n\n\nINTRODUCTION.  33 \n\ntemper  were  well  qualified  to  retard  the  progress  of  the \nReformation.\" \n\nMiss  II.  therefore,  even  had  she  used  the  precise  lan- \nguage Judge  Fay  ascribes  to  her,  might  have  quoted  an \nillustrious  example.  Luther  had  seen  the  abuses  of  the \nRomish  Church,  as  she  had  seen  those  of  the  Convent  at \nCharlestpwn,  and  when  his  enemies  proposed  to  stipulate \nfor  his  silence,  and  even  his  friends  feared  he  was  going \ntoo  far,  he  exclaimed,  \"  I  will  not  be  guilty  of  an  impious \nsilence,  and  of  the  neglect  of  divine  truth,  and  of  so  many \nthousand  precious  souls.\"  And  yet  Luther's  single  as- \nsertion stood  for  some  time  against  the  testimony  of  the \nwhole  hierarchy  of  Rome,  and  had  Christians  taken  their \ndenials  where  would  have  been  the  Reformation?  So  if \nthe  Protestants  of  the  present  day  admit  the  denials  of  the \nmembers  of  Catholic  Convents  as  conclusive  against  the \nstatements  of  all  scceders  from  such  institutions,  who \nalone  can  carry  into  the  world  a  knowledge  of  its  secret \ndiscipline,  will  it  not  amount  to  an  entire  immunity  to \nsuch  establishments  for  any  abuses  or  follies  they  may \npractise  ? \n\nBut  it  is  not  true  that  Miss  R.  took  any  pains  to  dis- \nseminate her  opinions  of  lli'j  Nunnery.  Ou  the  contrary, \nshf  uniformly  refrained  from  doing  so,  unless  under  cir- \ncumstances where  she  felt  called  upon  by  a  sense  of  duty \nand  the  inquiries  of  those  interested  in  knowing  the  truth. \nOne  of  the  few  conversations  she  held  on  this  subject,  after \nMio  left  the  Convent,  was  the  one  which  Judge  Fay  has \nbrought  before  the  public,  and  misrepresented,  with  marked \ndisregard  to  delicacy,  because  the  conversation  he  uses  to \nestablish  his  charge  of  conspiracy  against  Miss  R.  was \nheld  with  his  own  wife,  at  her  urgent  solicitation.  This \nwe  will  prove.  In  1833,  Miss  R.  was'  a  pupil  in  the \nCambridgeport  Academy,  nearly  opposite  the  residence  of \nJudge  Fay.  Mrs.  Fay  called  on  her  there,  and  requested \nan  interview  relative  to  the  Convent,  in  which  she  had \ndaughters.  Miss  R.  declined  calling.  The  earnestness \nwith  which  the  interview  was  pressed,  will  appear  from \nthe  following  notes,  which  the  judge  has  obliged  the \nfriends  of  Miss  R.  to  publish. \n\n\"Mrs.  Fay  will  be  at  home  thia  morning,  and  would  be  happy \ntu  have  a  few  moments'  conversation  with  Miss  Heed  after  school \ntliis  morning,  if  it  would  be  agreeable  to  Miss  Heed,  in  relation  to \n\n\n34  INTRODUCTION. \n\nthe  Convent.    Mrs.  Fay  only  wishes  to  know  if  certain  reports \nwhich  she  has  heard  are  true. \n\"  Friday  morning.\" \n\n[Miss  R.  replied  in  a  note,  declining  to  call  at  the  resi- \ndence of  Mrs.  F.,  but  expressing  a  willingness  to  have  that \nlady  call  on  her.  The  answer  to  this  note  was  as  fol- \nlows.] \n\n\"  Mrs.  Fay  will  not  be  able  to  call  and  see  Miss  Reed  this  after- \nnoon, as  she  is  going  to  Boston.  She  is  much  obliged  to  M  iss  Reed \nfor  her  polite  note,  aad  will  be  happy  to  have  Miss  Reed  call  any \nday  next  week,  either  before  or  after  school. \n\n\"  Saturday  morning,\" \n\nA  conversation,  drawn  from  an  artless  young  lady,  by \nsuch  earnest  and  kind  solicitations  as  these,  certainly \nought  not  to  have  been  treasured  up  nearly  two  years,  and \nthen  made  public,  in  a  distorted  form,  in  order  to  charge \nupon  her  a  conspiracy  to  incite  a  mob  to  commit  arson \nand  burglary. \n\nWe  know  it  has  been  thrown  out,  by  way  of  threat,  that \nshould  Miss  R.  suffer  her  narrative  to  be  published,  her \nveracity  would  be  destroyed  byjpeans  of  spies  in  the \nguise  of  fnends,  who  had  watcheoner  ever  since  she  es- \ncaped from  the  Convent,  and  taken  clown  her  conversa- \ntions in  writing,  in  order  to  detect  her  in  some  contradic- \ntions. That  such  a  cold-blooded,  Jesuitical  system  of \nespionage  can  have  been  introduced  into  this  enlightened \ncommunity,  and  practised  for  the  ruin  of  a  young  lady, \nwe  shall  believe  when  we  see  these  pretended  records  of \nMiss  R.'s  conversation  published,  and  not  before.  We \ncertainly  acquit  so  respectable  a  lady  as  Mrs.  F.  of  any \ndesign  to  entrap  Miss  R.  uy  kind  solicitations  into  a  con- \nversation that  was  to  be  used,  at  some  future  period,  to  hei \ninjury. \n\nBut  there  is  one  fact  which  we  cannot  withhold  in  this \nconnection,  as  it  will  account  for  the  spirit  of  extreme \nhostility  with  which  Miss  R.  has  been  pursued,  ever  since \nher  escape  from  the  Convent,  and  her  renunciation  of  the \nRoman  Ca^aolic  faith.  We  quote  from  the  \"  Jesuit,\" \npublished  in  Boston,  the  organ  of  Romanism  in  New \nEngland,  firm  which  it  will  be  seen  that  whenever  a \nCatholic  changes  his  religion,  the  dogma  of  the  church \nenjoins  that  he  is  never  afterward  to  be  trusted  or  believed \nin  any  thing;  and  is  to  be  driven,  by  persecutions,  to  in- \n\n\nI  N  T  R  O  D  U  C  T  I  O  N .  35 \n\ntemperance,  madness,  or  suicide.  That  these  are  the  ter- \nrors held  out  to  apostates  from  Popery,  cannot  be  mistak- \nen from  the  following  language. \n\n[From  the  Boston  Jesuit  of  1831.] \n\n\"  Whenever  a  Catholic  changes  his  religion,  his  motives \nand  conduct  are  to  be  invariably  suspecled,  and  his  honesty \nto  be  never  trusted.  Never  did  such  apostates  become \nthereby  more  moral  or  religious.  Faith  being  the  free \ngift  of  God  to  man,  may  be  lost  by  an  individual  not  keep- \ning it  active  by  the  performance  of  the  moral  and  religious, \nduties  which  an  incarnate  God  and  his  Church  inculcate \nand  enforce. \n\nBut  conscience,  with  her  thousand  tongues,  will  cry  out \nin  the  midst  of  festive  gayety,  in  darkness  or  solitude, \nagainst  such  deep  and  damning- perfidy,  and  the  unfortu- \nnate victim,  in  all  the  abasement  of  guilt,  to  palliate  his \nmental  torture,  will  hare  recourse  to  tlic  stupefying  bowl, \nor  terminate  his  career  by  suicide.\" \n\nNeed  we  marvel  that  \"  mother  Church\"  is  infallible  in  the \neyes  of  her  votaries,  when  such  are  the  arguments  used \nagainst  a  Catholic  turning  Protestant  ?  Need  we  wonder  if \neven  deranged  fugitives  from  Convents  should  be  sudden- \nly restored  to  their  senses,  and  voluntarily  return  to  their \nmental  prison,  as  the  only  means  to  escape  such  a  terrible \nanathema?  How  conveniently,  in  case  of  the  sudden  death \nof  an  \"  apostate\"  this  doctrine  of  a  guilty  conscience  im- \npelling to  suicide  would  \"  cover  it  all  over  like  a  cloak.\" \nWe  bring  no  accusation  ;  we  merely  trace  avowed  doc- \ntrines to  their  legitimate  consequences  ;  and  we  ask,  if  the \nabove  article  really  embodies  the  true  spirit  with  which \nthe  Nuns  of  the  Convent,  the  Bishop  and  Priests,  and  the \nCatholics  generally,  view  the  secession  of  Miss  R.  from \ntheir  order,  ought  she  not  to  be  an  object  of  the  lively \nsympathy,  and  the  zealous  protection  of  Protestant  Chris- \ntians, instead  of  being  pursued  and  persecuted  by  them \nalso,  as  the  unconscious  instruments  of  the  vengeance  of \nthe  former  ? \n\nOne  word  as  to  the  intimation  that  the  Narrative  of \nMiss  R.,  as  now  puolished,  has  undergone  \"  pruning  and \npurgation  to  suit  the  publisher.\"  It  has  neither  been \npruned  nor  expurgated,  to  suit  the  views  of  any  body.  It \ncontains  every  fact  which  it  contained  when  committed  to \n\n\n36  INTRODUCTION. \n\nwriting  by  Miss  R.  between  two  and  three  years  ago. \nThe  form  in  which  it  is  now  published  is  a  revision  of  the \noriginal  draft  by  Miss  R.,  under  the  c.dvice  of  judicious \nfriends,  but  the  language,  the  thoughts,  the  facts  and  the \ninferences  are  wholly  her's,  with  a  few  unimportant  cor- \nrections. We  repeat,  that  not  a  fact  contained  in  the \noriginal  Narrative  has  been  suppressed,  and  these  are  all \nthe  facts  which  Miss  R.  has  at  any  time  authorized  to \n\"  pass  under  the  sanction  of  her  name.\"  If  she  knows  facts \nmore  injurious  to  the  character  of  the  Convent,  they  have \nnot  been  disclosed  ;  and  a  discreet  public  can  judge  from \nthis  Narrative  with  how  much  justice  the  Boston  Com- \nmittee, in  their  Report,  have  ascribed  to  Miss  R.  the  origin \nof  the  excitement  that  led  to  the  riot  of  the  llth  of  August. \nWe  cannot  so  well  describe  the  circumstances  under \nwhich  the  Narrative  was  at  first  prepared,  as  they  are  re- \nlated in  the  following  communication  on  that  subject,  ad- \ndressed to  us  by  Miss  R.  last  October. \n\nTO  MY  RESPECTED  PRIBNDS  : \n\nSoon  after  I  left  the  Ursuline  Community  on  Mount  Benedict, \nCharlestowu,  I  felt  it  my  duty  and  privilege  to  resume  the  connec \nlion  which,  before  I  became  a  convert  to  Romanism.  I  heid  with \nthe  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  in  Cambridge.  I  accordingly \napplied  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  C..  the  pastor  of  Christ  Church,  Boston, \nwith  whom  I  had  consulted  previously  to  my  joining  the  Catholics. \nI  related  to  him,  as  my  pastor  and  spiritual  adviser,  the  circum- \nstances which  led  to  the  temporary  renunciation  of  the  fiith  in \nwhich  I  was  brought  up  by  my  pious  mother. \n\nBefore  the  death  of  my  mother,  she  took  care  to  have  myself \nand  two  sisters  baptized,  at  the  Episcopal  Church  in  Cambridge, \nby  the  Rev.  Mr.  Doane,  then  of  Trinity  Church,  Boston,  now  an \nEpiscopal  Bishop  of  New  Jersey. \n\nIt,  was  the  daily  prayer  of  my  beloved  mother  that  her  children \nmight  be  brought  up  in  the  ways  of  religion  and  truth.  Accord- \ningly she  gave  my  two  younger  sisters  and  myself  to  the  Episco- \npal Church  in  baptism.  Previous  to  her  death  she  summoned \nus  to  her  bed,  in  presence  of  my  father  and  one  of  our  sponsors, \nand  reminded  us  of  the  solemn  obligation  we  had  taken  on  our- \nselves in  the  ordinance  of  baptism,  and  s;iid  that  she  knew  of  no \ntruer  religion  than  that  of  the  Church  of  England  ;  that  if  there \nwas  a  holier  people,  we  had  only  to  seek,  and  we  should  find  them. \nAnd  here  I  should  do  well  to  call  to  mind  other  advice  and \nrequests  which  she  made :  although  her  body  sleeps  in  the  dust,  the \nremembrance  of  her  dying  words  is  still  fresh  in  my  mind. \n\nWhen  I  threw  off  the  strong  delusion  under  which  I  had  b«en \ninduced  to  embrace  Romanism  or  the  Catholic  religion,  and  my \n\n\nINTRODUCTION.  37 \n\nmind  was  left  at  liberty  to  reflect  on  the  dying  words  of  my  de- \nparted mother,  I  sought  consolation  in  the  Episcopal  Church.  In \ndoin?  this,  and  in  applying  to  th0,  Rev.  Mr.  C.  for  readmission  to \nthe  church,  I  felt  it  my  duty,  i.i  returning  as  a  lost  sheep  to  the \nfold,  to  open  my  whole  heart,  and  disclose  all  the  circumstances \nthat  led  to  my  wandering  from  the  truth  and  embracing  the  Ro- \nman Cathe'ic  faith — my  introduction  to  the  Ursuline  Community — \na  narrative  of  my  residence  there — the  circumstances  which \ncaused  me  to  doubt  the  purity  of  their  failh  and  practice— my  con- \nsequent elopement  from  the  Convent,  and  my  renunciation  of \nRomanism.  And  my  present  pastor  can  bear  me  witness  that  I \nhave  never  expressed  any  desire  to  injure  the  Convent  or  bring \nunjust  reproach  on  the  Catholic  religion,  but  to  do  my  duty  as  I \nconscientiously  believed  I  ought  to  do,  in  telling  the  truth,  on  my \napplication  for  readmission  to  the  Episcopal  Church;  and  leave  the \nevent  to  the  wise  Disposer  of  all  things. \n\nAt  the  time  I  related  the  facts  contained  in  this  Narrative  to  the \nRev.  Mr.  C.,  he  adriaed  me  as  soon  as  I  was  able  to  put  iii \nwriting  all  that  I  had  learned  and  experienced  of  Roman  Catho- \nlicism while  among  them,  and  while  in  the  Convent.  At  first  I  vtoa \naljl,:  to  mak'i  only  memoranda,  but  I  have  at  last  endeavored,  in \nmy  own  simple  language,  to  place  them  together  in  something \nlike  the  form  of  a  narrative,  for  your  perusal. \n\nThe  above  are  the  circumstances  under  which  this  short  account \nhas  been  drawn  up;  and  I  have  now  explained  to  you  the  motives \nfor  this  narrative  of  the  most  mierestias  and  distressing  period  of \nmy  lif-.  \"R.  THERESA  REED. \n\nAmong  the  many  unkind  things  said  of  Miss  11.,  an  at- \ntempt  has  been  made  to  impute  ingratitude  to  her,  because \nshe  was  received  at  the  Consent  as  a  charity  scholar.  Mrs. \nMotiiut,  the  Superior,  in  her  testimony,  said,  \"  Miss  R. \nwas  received  from  motives  of  charity  ;''  and  the  Report  of \nthe  Boston  Committee,  taking  the  alleged  fact  solely  from \nthe  Superior,  says,1'  her  means  of  knowledge  were  derived \nfrom  her  having  become  a  voluntary  inmate  of  the  house, \nfor  the  purpose  of  receiving  a  gratuitous  education.\" \n\nHad  disinterested  benevolence  been  the  motive  which \nled  to  the  admission  of  Miss  R.  to  the  Convent,  those  who \ncould  exercise  such  benevolence  would  not  have  publicly \nreproached  her  with  ingratitude  on  that  ^-jore.  But  the \nSuperior  proved,  while  under  onth,  that  th<>  object  was  not \nehrtrity.  but  the  pecuniary  interest  of  the  school.  We \nquote  the  i'ollov.'inLT  from  the  cross  examination  of  the  Su- \nperior, in  an-u-er  to  questions  put  bv  Mr.  Farley. \n\n':  Miss  Koc'it  cam>  nr.  a  charity  scholar.  She  was  em- \nploy'\") in  :iM!-;idintr  to  her  cducHtion.  (-l>i?f('i'n.  What \n\n\n38  INTRODUCTION. \n\nwas  the  design  of  educating  her  ?  Answer.  To  prtoare \nher  to  instruct  in  tlie  school.  Mr.  Farley.  Then  after  she \nwas  taught  sufficiently  to  instruct  in  the  school,  would  she \nnot  have  'been  an  acquisition  to  the  Community  ?  Answer. \nCertainly.\" \n\nThis  is  the  same  kind  of  charity  which  a  master  bestows \nupon  his  apprentice  the  first  six  months.  Miss  R.,  when \nshe  applied  for  admission  to  the  Convent,  was  found  to \npossess  a  fine  talent  for  music,  which  she  has  since  de- \nveloped. As  an  instructerin  music,  therefore,  had  she  re- \nmained at  the  Convent  after  the  six  months,  her  services \nwould  have  been  highly  important.  The  receipts  from \nsixty  scholars  were  not  less  than  ten  thousand  dollars  per \nannum,  and  there  were  but  eight  teachers,  so  that  Miss \nR.'s  proportion  of  labor,  when  qualified  to  instruct  in  music, \nwould  have  been  twelve  hundred  per  annum.  \"Charity\" \nlike  this  was  certainly  casting  a  single  loaf  of  bread  upon \nthe  waters,  with  a  certainty  of  receiving  a  whole  cargo  in \nreturn. \n\nNor  was  this  all.  Miss  R.  was  well  skilled  in  orna- \nmental needle-work,  as  the  ornaments  of  the  altar  and  the \nrobe  of  the  Bishop  can  bear  witness,  and  her  industry  in \nthat  department  was  a  full  equivalent  for  all  the  \"  charity\" \nshe  received  at  the  Convent.  We  will  prove  this  out  of \nthe  mouths  of  the  Catholics  themselves,  by  quoting  the \nfollowing  article  referring1  to  Miss  R.  just  b'efore  she  en- \ntered the  Convent. \n\n[From  the  Boston  Jesuit  of  August  6,  1831.] \n\n\"  We  have  frequently  heard  and  noticed  the  anti-christian  pre- \njudice v.-hich  a  conversion  from  sectarianism  to  the  Holy  Catholic \nChurch,  produces  in  the  minds  of  the  unconverted  friend*  arid \nrelatives  of  the  new  convert. \n\n'•  A  young  lady  (meaning  Miss  R.)  who  lived  nota  <jreat  distance \nfrom  Boston,  became  a  convert  a  few  months  ago.  This  so  exas- \nperated her  father,  that  she  was  obliged  to  leave  the  house.  She \nfound  a  shelter  in  the  house  of  a  worthy  Catholic  family.  She  is \nvery  capable  <if  obtaining  a  livelihood,  hy  her  knowledge  of  the \nvarious  branches  of  needle-work.  Passing  over  a  certain  bridge, \nnot  very  far  from  this  city,  she  was  met  by  a  brother,  who  unnatural- \nly exclaimed  that  very  little  iroitld  imliice  him  to  throve  her  into \nthe  n-ater.  He  fortunately  did  not  violate  the  majesty  of  the  law. \nHappy  prirUege  of  the  private  judgment  principle  !  edifying  de- \nmonstration of  it*  practical  results  !  Read  the  Bible  and  judge  for \nyourself,  says  the  minister.  When  one  does  so.  and  thereby  be- \n\n\nINTRODUCTION.  39 \n\nconies  a  Catholic,  he  is  forthwith  denounced,  yes,  and  but  too  often \npersecuted.  Strange  logic  this !  happy  coincidence  of  principle \nunit  practice  !\" \n\nWe  have  introduced  this  extract  merely  to  sly  w  that  be- \nfore Miss  R.  was  received  into  the  Convent,  it  was  well \nunderstood  by  her  Catholic  friends,  that  she  was  very  capa- \nhle  of  obtaining  a  livelihood,  by  the  precise  kind  of  skill \nwhich  was  particularly  wanted  in  the  decorations  of  the \nConvent.  But  as  this  extract  from  the  Jesuit  contains \nmany  false  statements  never  derived  from  Miss  R.  or  her \nfriends,  but  invented  by  the  Priest  who  wrote  it,  we  sub- \njnin  the  following  declaration  made  by  the  brother  of  Miss \n11.,  which  ia  also  fully  assented  to  by  her  father. \n\nTlie  pubsr.ribT  i.s  the  only  brother  of  R.  Theresa  Reed,  who  was \ni  i  the  Convc.it.  at,  Charlcstown  for  some  time.  He  and  all  the \nrtinily  were  always  opposed  to  Theresa's  going  to  the  Convent, \n:i:id  di'l  all  th\"v  could  to  persuade  her  not  to  go  there,  but  never \n'i-i.'d  any  other  ni-'iiis  than  advice.  Theresa  was  living  at  homo \nv.-ii'i  my  fuller,  and  was  under  no  necessity  to  seek  admission  to \nthe  Convent  as  a  charity  to  her.  We  always  believed  she  was \nI'vtM-p-irjju^di'd  by  others  to  go  there.  Her  father  always  opposed \nli:-r  'joing  there.  He  showed  me,  at  the  time,  a  letter  from  tho \nSuperior  of  the  Convent  to  him,  which  said,  \"With  your  approba- \n!  i.j.i  1  shall  receivj  your  daughter,  and  give  her  two  or  three  quar- \ni  TS'  instruction  and  fit  her  fur  a  teacher.\"  My  father  did  not \ni1.  in-^nt,  but  told  me  he  had  sent  word  by  Mrs.  Locke,  who  did \nwashing  at  the  ConYent,  to  tell  the  Superior  not  to  receive  hia \ni!  iT-Miter.  and  Lh;itshe  had  friends  to  provide  for  her. \n\nA  short  time  before  7iiy  sister  went  into  the  Convent,  I  met  her \non  Charlestown  bridge,  the  only  time  I  ever  remember  meeting \nh'T  lhep\\  1  tr'n  d  to  persuade  her  from  going  into  the  Convent, \nwhich  .she  sreiiio  1  very  anxious  to  do,  and  wished  me  to  go  with \nli-r  to  see  the  Superior.  I  declined  doing  so,  and  said  I  should \nrather  follow  her  to  her  grave  than  have  her  go  there.  In  that \nii'i'l  no  Kii.v  conversation  I  never  used  any  threat  toward  her, \n•.vhich  it  w.nilil  have  IKVV.I  impossible  for  me  to  do  at  any  time  ; \naiid  the  story  vvlu'cli  afterwards  appeared  in  the  Jesuit,  that  I  had \nthrr  itcnod  to  throw  her  off  the  bridge,  or  used  any  threat,  is  a \nfalsehood  from  beginuing  t«  end.  WM_  c  j.^,,^  JR \n\nMany  persons  who  will  read  this  Narrative,  and  have \nread  the  Boston  Report,  may  suppose  that  they  are  called \nupon  to  decide  between  the  veracity  of  the  influential  citi- \nxens  who  signed  that,  report,  and  so  humble  an  individual \nas  Miss  R.  It  is  not  so.  These  gentlemen  do  not  assert \na  single  fact  or  belief,  in  their  own  |;IKI\\V!>  iqo,  which  af- \n\n\n40  INTRODUCTION. \n\nfects  the  correctness  of  Miss  R.'s  statement.  Wherever \nthere  is  any  contradiction  in  matter  of  fact,  it  rests  between \nMiss  R.  and  the  inmates  of  the  Convent,  relating  to  facts \nof  a  secret  nature,  which  none  but  the  Nuns,  the  Novitiates, \nand  the  Priests  could  know.  The  Superior,  when  under \noath,  admitted  that  Miss  R.  \"  would  know  every  thing \nwhich  took  place  during  the  time  she  was  with  us,  except- \ning what  occurred  in  the  school  room.\" \n\nIt  is  therefore  simply  a  question  of  personal  veracity,  and \nof  internal  and  external  evidence  of  truth.  Such  being  the \ncase,  and  Miss  R.  having  been  presented  in  an  unfavora- \nble and  unjust  light,  in  the  Report  of  the  Boston  Com- \nmittee, it  has  seemed  to  her  friends  that  it  was  due  to  her \nand  due  to  truth,  that  the  estimation  in  which  she  is  held \nby  those  who  know  her  best,  should  be  made  public  at \nthis  time,  as  ample  proof  that  she  has  friends  to  protect  her \nfrom  injustice. \n\nThe  subjoined  certificates  were  given  shortly  after  the \npublication  of  the  Report  of  the  Boston  Committee,  and \nthough  many  more,  respectable  names,  might  be  obtained, \nthe  number  and  character  of  those  given  must  satisfy  every \ncandid  mind,  that  few  young  ladies  of  twenty,  in  any  circle, \ncould  produce  better  evidence  of  their  being  entitled  to \nconfidence  and  esteem. \n\nI  hereby  certify  that  Miss  Rebecca  T.  Reetl  has  been,  for  more \nthan  two  years  last  past,  a  communicant  at  Christ  Church ;  that  I \nhave  always  resarded  her  as  a  devout  person  and  exemplary  in \nher  Christian  walk  and  conversation ;  that  I  repose  great  confi- \ndent's in  her  sincerity  and  intention  to  relate,  on  all  occasions, \nwhat  she.  believes  to  be  the  truth. \n\nWILLIAM  CROSWELL, \nRector  of  Christ  Church,  Baton. \n\nOctober  ZOth,  1834. \n\nCambridgeport,  October  3d,  1334. \n\nThis  certifies  that  Miss  R.  Theresa  Reed  attended  the  Cam- \nbridgeport Academy  several  months  within  the  last  year.  It \ngives  me  pleasure  to  add.  that  so  far  as  my  knowledge  extended, \nher  conduct  during  this  time  was  uniformly  pood. \n\nSAMUEL  ADAMS, \nPrincipal  of  Cambridgeport  Academy. \n\nWe  the  subscribers,  having  been  acquainted  with  Miss  Rebecca \nTheresa  Reed,  previous  to  her  becoming  a  member  of  the  Ursuline \nCommunity  at  Mount  Benedict,  Charlestown,  and  since  leaving \nthat  institution,  feel  it  due  to  the  cause  of  truth  and  justice  to  say^ \nthat  we  consider  her  a  person  entitled  to  cur  confidence,  BUS- \n\n\nINTRODUCTION.  41 \n\ntaining  as  she  does  a  character  distinguished  for  iove  of  truth,  for \nunexceptionable  morals,  and  for  meek  and  modest  deportment. \nAnd  we  feel  it  our  duty  to  give,  and  cheerfully  do  give,  this  our \ntestimonial,  to  be  used  by  her  and  her  friends  as  they  shall  deem \nmost  expedient. \n\nSeptember  26.  1834. \n\nBoston. — James  Day,  Ebenezer  F.  Gay. \n\nLe.ringlcm. — Jonathan  Munroe,  Rhoda  Munroe,  Susan  E.  Mun- \nroe,  John  Viles,  Sally  D.  Viles.  Sarah  H.  Viles,  William  L.  Smith, \nSolomon  Harrington,  Betsey  Harrington. \n\nWobinn. — Luke  Wyman,  Ruth  Wyman,  Ruthy  B.  Wyman, \nLucy  Wyman,  Seth  Wyman,  Sarah  R.  Wyman,  Bill  .Russell, \nJohn  Wade,  Hannah  Wade,  John  F.  Harris,  Phebe  Harris,  Ed- \nrmm  Parker,  Thaddeus  Parker. \n\nMedford. — Anna  Teel,  Anna  Briant,  Leonard  Bucknam,  Anna \nBiioknam,  Matilda  Johnson. \n\nf'rasic's  Paint. — Elijah  Wheeler. \n\ndliarlcstown, — Stephen  Symmes.  Prisrilla  Symmes,  John \nSwan.  Samuel  Gardner,  Priscilla  Reed,  Cliarles  Gordon,  Ezra \nWelsh.  Caleb  Harrington,  Sarah  Gardner.  Patience  Gardner,  Abi- \ngail Tufts,  Caroline  Griliin.  Nathan  Field,  Jacob  Page,  John \nfapley. \n\nCambridseport. — E.  F.  Valentine,  N.  C.  Valentine,  Martha \nValentine,  Jane  Valentine,  Moses  B.  Houghton,  Almira  Hough- \nton,  Moses  Ward,  Ira  Ward,  Amos  Hazcltine,  Phebe  Hazeltine, \nSu*an  Hazeltine. \n\nCftm/iridgc. — Josiah  Johnson.  Jonathan  Hunt,  Betsey  Hunt, \nO/iris  Morse,  Sullivan  B.  Ball,  William  Hunnewell. \n\nIn  comparing  the  Narrative  of  Miss  R.  with  the  Report \nof  the  Boston  Committee,  we  ask  those  who  may  suppose \nthey  meet  with  any  material  contradiction,  to  bear  iu  mind \nthnt  there  is  one  error  pervading  nearly  the  whole  of  that \nver\\  aMe  and  forcible  document.  It  is  this — adopting  as \n./</<•/*  the  exculpatory  and  laudatory  statements  regarding \nthe  (Jon vent,  made  by  the  Superior  and  her  Nuns,  and  the \ni'ishop  and  his  Priests.  Thus,  the  Committee  vouch  for \nthe  propriety  aud  tenderness  of  the  penances  imposed,  of \nwhich  they  knew  nothing  ;  they  assume  a  distinction  be- \ntween the  Ursuline  and  oilier  Nuns,  which  does  not  exist ; \ndeclaring  that  they  \"  are  openly  engrged  in  the  most  useful \nand  elevated  offices  of  humanity  in  the  presence  of  the \nworld,\"  and  that  \"  their  dwelling  was  accessible  at  proper \ntniirs  tn  the  parents  and  friends  of  its  numerous  inmates.\" \nl>ut  how  accessible  ?  Did  any  Protestant  parent  or  gtmr- \n<;iau  ever  sen  the  school  room,  or  the  sleeping  or  eating; \nlooms  in  which  fifty  of  their  daughters  were  taught,  fed,  and \n\n\n42 \n\n\nINTRODUCTION. \n\n\nlodged  ?  No.  Was  there  ever  any  examination  or  public \nexercise  of  the  scholars,  which  their  parents  were  allowed \nto  witness  ?  None.  Even  Hon.  S.  P.  P.  Fay.  who  states \nin  his  testimony  on  the  trial  of  Buzzell  that  he  had  had \ndaughters  in  the  Convent  six  years,  and  had  visited  it  at \nall  tunes,  also  declares  on  oath — \"  I  never  saw  the  school \nat  the  Convent,  and  never  but  once  went  beyond  the  par- \nlor. When  I  wished  to  see  my  children,  they  were  sent \ninto  the  parlor,  and  when  I  wished  to  see  any  of  the \n\"  Community,\"  (their  teachers,)  saw  them  also  in  the  par- \nlor. The  only  time  I  went  beyond  the  parlor,  was  once \nwhen  I  saw  the  ceremony  of  taking  the  white  veil,\"  (pro- \nbably in  the  chapel.)  Levi  Thaxter,  Esq.  another  highly \nintelligent  Protestant  patron  of  the  Convent,  testified  tliut \nhe  was  never  in  the  school,  though  he  went  to  the  Convent \nvery  frequently.  He  saw  his  daughters  in  die  parlor. \nWhen  he  wished  to  see  any  one  they  were  sent  for. \n\nT:his,  then,  is  the  whole  amount  of  \"the  dwelling  hein^ \naccessible  at  proper  times  to  the  parents  and  friends\"  of \nthe  pupils  there.  They  were  admitted  to  a  common  parlor, \nand  not  permitted  to  enter  any  other  room  in  that  spacious \nestablishment.  No  Protestant  eye  ever  saw  the  apart- \nments of  the  Nuns,  except  on  the  occasion  when  the  se- \nlectmen of  Charlestown  examined  the  building  by  appoint- \nment, the  day  of  the  riot.  Even  the  physician,  as  we \nunderstand,  never  saw  any  of  the  Relig-ieuic,  to  prescribe \nfor  them,  in  their  private  apartments.  When  sick,  they \nwere  attended  by  the  infirmarian,  one  of  their  own  order. \n\nAn  attempt  to  establish  a  Protestant  school  on  such  a \nplan  of  secrecy  as  this,  would  not  be  tolerated  by  judicious \nparents  a  moment.  Are  Catholic  instructors  of  young \nladies  more  entitled  to  confidence  in  these  respects  than \nProtestant  teachers  would  be  ?  Suppose  a  community  of \nEpiscopalian  females  should  open  a  seminary  for  young \nladies,  and  admit  no  person  to  go  beyond  a  certain  common \nvisiting  room.  Suppose,  that  while  they  refused  access  to \nall  other  men  or  women,  they  freely  admitted  to  their  most \nprivate  apartments,  at  all  times  of  day  or  night,  a  number \nof  clergymen,  of  their  own  denomination,  by  whom  they \nwere  required  to  confess  in  private,  without  reserve,  all \ntheir  faults,  wishes,  and  feelings,  and  submit  to  any  penan- \nces these  clergymen  might  impose  on  them,  both  sexes \nbeing  under  a  solemn  vow,  which  debarred  them  from \n\n\nINTRODUCTION.  43 \n\never  marrying.  Suppose  one  of  the  rules  of  the  establish- \nment was  never  to  enter  a  room  without  first  knocking \nthree  times,  and  wailing  for  the  knocks  to  he  returned. \nWould  such  an  institution,  so  conducted  hy  Protestants,  he \napproved  ? \n\nWe  ask  a  discreet  and  discerning  community,  to  divest \nthemselves  of  the  false  notion  that  the  seminary  at  Mount \nBenedict  was  invested  with  a  mysterious  sanctitv  any \nmore  than  our  own  colleges  and  schools.  All  the  forms \nof  Protestant  worship  are  observed  at  Harvard  college, \nhut  who  thought  of  charging  the  young  men  with  \"  sacri- \nlege,\" and  with  intolerance  to  the  Unitarian  religion,  when \nthey  committed  riots,  and  depredations  upon  property \nthere  last  summer,  for  which  they  were  indicted  ?  Even \nshould  onr  state  he  disgraced  hy  a  lawless  moh  burning \ndown  the  University  chapel,  in  the  impulse  of  a  blind  fury, \nincited  by  vague  rumors  that  a  student,  who  had  run. \naway,  and  been  carried  hack,  had  been  put  to  death ;  who \nwould  think  of  attributing  the  deed  to  \"  the  deep-seated \nrepugnance  to  the\"  Unitarian  \"  faith  and  form  of  worship \nwhich  exists  in  every\"  Orthodox  \"community?\"  Who \nwould  call  upon  us,  on  this  score,  to  lay  aside  our  \"preju- \ndices''1 against  Unitarianism  ? \n\nWhere  is  the  distinction  between  the  two  cases?  The \nConvent  was  either  a  religions  establishment,  for  the  wor- \nship of  Roman  Catholics,  or  it  was  a  seminary  of  learning \ntor  the  education  of  Protestant  young  ladies.  If  it  were \n,he  former,  it  was  no  place  for  Protestant  children.  If  it \nKvrr  the  latter,  then  it  Is  entitled  to  no  sanctity  ;  its  \"  ves- \nsels\" are  no  more  \"  sacred,\"  its  \"  cross\"  is  no  more  \"  holy,\" \nts  \"  vestments\"  are  no  more  \"  consecrated,\"  than  are  ihe \nfurniture  and  wardroue  of  the  teachers  of  a  Protestant \nlichool.  Surely  it  will  not  be  pretended  that  a  Nunnery \nvn  one  room  of  a  building  can  sanctify  a  school  kept  in \nanother,  by  the  Nuns  themselves  as  teachers. \n\nGfid  forbid  that  we  should  say  one  word  in  extenuation \n>f  the  outrage  upon  the  Convent.  It  was  every  thing  vile \nwhich  a  midnight  attack  upon  the  dwelli-.ig  of  defenceless \nfemales  could  lie,  where  neither  virtue  nor  life  were  sought \nor  assailed  ;  hut  we  protest  against  the  attempts  that  have, \nbeen  made  in  reports,  in  legal  arguments,  and  even  in  ju- \ndicial charges,  to  exaggerate  this  outrage,  as  \"a  scene  of \npopnlar  madness  and  of  culpable  official  neglect,  that  can \n\n\n44  INTRODUCTION. \n\nhardly  find  a  parallel  in  that  period  of  the  French  Revolu- \ntion which  will  ever  be  remembered  as  the  reign  of  ter- \nror.\" It  was  not  an  attack  upon  the  religious  worship  of \nthe  Roman  Catholics,  and  it  did  not  have  its  origin  in  \"  a \nspirit  of  intolerance,  fatal  to  the  genius  of  our  institutions.\" \nThere  are  six  hundred  and  forty  Roman  Catholic  church- \nes and  mass  houses  in  the  United  States,  and  who  ever \nheard  of  religious  worship  in  any  of  them  being  disturbed  7 \nNo  longer  ago  than  the  2Gth  of  October,  1834,  a  splendid \nnew  Catholic  cathedral  at  St.  Louis,  Missouri,  was  con- \nsecrated on  SUNDAY,  amidst  the  discharging  of  cannon \nand  the  ringing  of  bells !  and  later  still,  a  Protestant \nsenator  of  Ohio,  standing  in  the  streets  of  Cincinnati, \nwas  compelled  to  take  his  hat  off,  in  honor  to  the  Catholic \nceremony  of  the  passing  host .  Here  in  our  own  city  of \nBoston,  which  we  are  striving  so  hard  to  brand  with  \"  in- \ntolerance,\" what  religious  society  has  ever  enjoyed  more \nprivileges  than  have  always  been  extended  to  the  Catho- \nlics? Whose  presses  are  more  indulged  in  the  full  licen- \ntiousness of  attack  upon  their  religious  opponents,  than \nthe  two  Catholic  presses  of  Boston  ?  One  of  them,  the \nCatholic  Sentinel,  not  a  month  ago,  held  the  following \nexcessively  gross  language,  reflecting  on  tne  purity  of  the \nwives  and  daughters  of  all  Protestant  Christians  who  wor- \nship at  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  That  paper  of \nFebruary  the  7th,  1S35,  speaking  of  a  young  man  who  had \nbeen  converted  from  the  Catholic  to  the  Protestant  religion, \nsays  that  \"  he  is  loved  as  an  Adonis  by  these  incontinent \nwomen  and  girls  who  go  to  the  assignation  churches  to \nconsecrate  their  hearts,  not  to  God,  but  lo  the  passion  of \nillicit  love.\" \n\nHere  is  the  real  intolerance  in  this  matter.  The  pre- \nvailing notion  seems  to  be  that  true  toleration  requires \nProtestants  to  shut  up  their  mouths  and  their  presses \nagainst  Catholics,  but  that  the  Catholics  may  say  any \nthing  they  please  against  Protestants  !  Religious  tolerance \nor  intolerance  has  no  more  just  connection  -with  the  de- \nstruction of  .the  Catholic  school  at  Mount  Benedict,  than \nit  had  with  the  riots  last  summer  against  anti-slavery \nsocieties  in  New  York.  Orthodox  churches  were  destroy- \ned by  lawless  mobs  in  those  outrages,  because  anti- \nslavery  lectures  had  been  delivered  in  them ;  but  who  cried \nout  religious  intolerance  then  .'  Who  thought  that  \"the \n\n\nINTRODUCTION.  45 \n\nmoving  cause  of  such  violence  was  deep-seated  repug- \nnance to  the\"  Orthodox  \"  faith  and  form  of  worship '.'\" \nAnd  yet  this  might  have  been  assigned  as  the  cause  of \nl hose  riots,  with  the  same  propriety  a  majority  of  a  com- \nmittee in  the  Massachusetts  Legislature,  have  recently \ndeclared  that  the  moving  cause  of  the  destruction  of  the \nUrsuline  Convent  was  \"  that  deep-seated  repugnance  to \nthe  Catholic  faith  and  form  of  worship,  which  exists  in \nalmost  every  Protestant  community.\"  That  highly  in- \ntelligent committee  go  farther,  ana  really  deprecate  the \nexistence  of  \"  otrong  prejudices  against  the  peculiarities \nof  that  faith.\"  \"  Prejudice  ?\"  Is  our  opposition  to  the \n\"peculiarities\"  of  Romish  indulgences  and  auricular  con- \nfessions a  prejudice  ?  Is  our  \"  repugnance\"  to  the  establish- \nment in  this  country  of  the  monastic  institutions  which \nLuther  put  down  three  hundred  years  ago,  and  which  even \nSpain  and  other  Catholic  countries  are  beginning  to  abo- \nlish, a  \"  prejudice  ?\"  If  this  be  intolerance,  then  it  would \nbe  intolerant  to  oppose  in  any  form  the  \"  peculiarities\"  of \nthe  Inquisition,  should  it  finally,  after  being  driven  out  of \nEurope,  take  refuge  in  Massachusetts. \n\nThis  cry  of  intolerance  against  ourselves,  because  a \nvillainous  mob  have  burnt  down  a  Catholic,  school-house, \nis  unjust  to  our  own  character  and  institutions,  and  ought \nto  be  arrested  before  it  becomes  stamped  forever  by  the \nseal  of  history.  The  Propaganda  of  Rome,  and  the \nfounders  of  the  Leopold  fund  in  Austria,  to  convert  heretics \nin  America,  could  not  have  found  belter  missionaries  for \ntheir  purpose,  than  the  scoundrels  who  burnt  the  Convent. \nOur  own  public  acts  and  documents  are  at  this  moment \nquoted  most  effectually  in  the  great  West,  by  the  Catholics, \nto  excite  sympathy  for  their  religion,  by  representing  it  as \nterribly  persecuted  in  this  land  of  professed  tolerance.  It \nwas  the  mistaken  impulse  of  popular  indignation,  fomented \nby  the  elopement  and  mysterious  return  to  the  Convent  of \nMiss  Harrison,  and  by  the  indiscreet  threats  of  the  Su- \nperior to  the  selectmen  of  Charlestown,  that  \"  the  Bishop \nhas  twenty  thousand  of  the  vilest  Irishmen  at  his  com \nmand,  and  there  will  be  a  retaliafion  ;  you  will  have  your \nhouses  torn  down  over  your  licads,  and  you  may  read  your \nriot  act  till  your  throats  are  sore,  and  you'll  net  quell \nthem.\"* — It  was  these  \"  facts  that  contributed  to  the  ex- \n\n*  Mr.  Attorney -General  Austin,  in  his  eloquent  argument  against \n\n\n46  INTRODUCTION. \n\ncitement  which  preceded  the  outrage;  and  led  to  its  com- \nmission,\" and  not,  as  we  have  permitted  ourselves  to  be \nmade  to  believfe  by  the  Catholics  themselves,  \"  a  spirit  of \nintolerance  fatal  to  the  genius  of  our  institutions. \"t \n\nWhat  then  is  our  duty  as  Christians  and  good  citizens  ? \nTo  tell  the  truth,  or  to  keep  back  the  truth,  for  fear  that \n\"  offences  must  epme  ?\"  Are  we  not  bound  to  bring  this \nquestion  back  to  its  true  position,  as  an  outrage  upon  pri- \nvate property  and  personal  right,  an  invasion  of  domestic \nsecurity  and  the  immunity  of  habitation,  and  an  offence \nagainst  public  justice  ana  public  decency?  Let  us  treat \nit  as  a  civil,  and  not  as  a  religious  question,  condemning  it \nas  strongly  as  if  it  were  the  destruction  of  a  Protestant \nschool- house  by  a  lawless  mob  ;  and  thus  justly  relieve \nourselves  of  the  mountain  of  odium  we  have  been  laboring \nto  heap  upon  pur  institutions,  as  if  there  really  had  been  a \nterrible  \"  spirit  of  religious  intolerance\"  to  ward  the  Roman \nCatholic  worship  \"  unexpectedly  developed  among  us.\" \n\nIt  does  not  follow  that  we  must  approve  of  the  institu- \ntion at  Mount  Benedict,  because  we  abhor  the  act  by  which \nit  was  destroyed.  We  need  not  turn  Catholics  in  order  to \nprove  that  we  are  not  intolerant  Protestants.  We  are  not \nobliged  to  unite  with  Romanists,  in  proclaiming  our  own \nreligious  intolerance,  in  order  to  show  that  we  sympathize \n\nBuzzell,  says,  in  relation  to  this  fact  sworn  to  by  Mr.  Edward  Cut- \nter : — \"  She  (the  Superior)  is  accused  of  having  told  Mr.  Cutter \nthat  'the  Bishop  had  twenty  thousand  of  the  vilest  Irishmen  under \nhis  control,'  and  she  acknowledges  (much  as  such  an  acknowledg- \nment might  be  supposed  to  operate  against  her)  that  she  said  so,  or \nsomething  to  that  effect.\" \n\nt  The  origin  of  the  mob  has  been  ascribed,  by  the  Superior  her- \nself, to  the  right  cause.  That  lady,  when  under  oath,  testified, \nthat  while  the  Convent  was  in  flames,  \"  she  told  Mr.  E.  Cutter \nthat  it  all  originated  from  Miss  Harrison  going  to  his  house.\" \nJudge  Fay  also  testified,  that  he  left  his  daughter  in  the  Convent, \nand  went  home  leaving  a  mob  at  the  gate  of  the  Convent,  the  night \nof  the  riot,  satisfied  that  no  violence  would  be  attempted,  because, \nknowing  no  cause  for  any  other  excitement  but  Miss  Harrison \nleaving  the  Convent,  and  believing  this  was  all  explained,  he  did \nnot  feel  alarmed.  It  did  not  occur  to  him  that  there  was  any  other \ncause  to  produce  such  a  result,  (the  riot.)  And  yet,  Jive  months \nafter,  Judge  Fay  discovers  and  publishes  the  discovery,  that  Misa \nR.  was  the  whole  cause  of  the  mob,  because  she  had  said  to  his \nwife  nearly  two  years  ago,  that  she  hoped  to  be  an  instrument  of \nshowing  the  truth ! \n\n\nINTRODUCTION.  47 \n\nwith  them  for  their  loss  of  property  by  violence.  We  are \nnot  called  upon  to  shut  the  door  against  all  secessions  from \nCatholic  .Nunneries,  by  lending  our  help  to  carry  into  effect \nagainst  a  Protestant  daughter  of  one  of  our  own  citizens, \nthe  dogma  ol  \"  mother  church,\"  that  whenever  a  Catho- \nlic changes  his  religion,  his  motives  and  conduct  are  to  be \ninvariably  suspected,  and  his  honesty  never  trusted.\" \n\nNo.  We  are  bound  to  put  forth  all  the  vigilance  and \nmajesty  of  the  laws  to  detect,  and  punish  and  redress  this \noutrage  upon  the  peace  and  dignity  of  the  commonwealth; \nbut  we  aro  not  bound  to  deplore  our  \"  repugnance\"  to  the \nCatholic  religion  as  a  disreputable  \"prejudice,\"  and  least \n'of  all  are  we  called  on  to  pronounce  panegyrics  upon \nNunneries  and  Catholic  seminaries,  in  order  to  indemnify \nthe  sufferers  by  inducing  more  Protestant  Christians  to \nneglect  our  own  schools,  and  send  their  daughters  to  be \neducated  in  a  Convent. \n\nIt  is  a  question  affecting  education,  and  not  affecting  re- \nligious toleration  :  and  it  is  time  to  correct  the  error  that \nthere  is  no  distinction  in  matters  of  religious  concernment \nbetween  a  Catholic  ^Monastery  and  a  Catholic  Church  ; \nbetween  a  seminary  for  educating  Protestant  girls  by \nCatholic  teachers,  and  a  purely  religious  Community  of \nCatholics,  exercising  their  forms  of  devotion  without,  dis- \nturbing the  public  peace,  or  obstructing  othet-s  in  their  re- \nligions worsnip.  Ncii.ier  should  it  be  forgotten  that  the \nconstitution,  which  declares  that  \"  all  religious  sects  and \ndenominations  shall  be  equally  under  the  protection  of \nthe  law,\"  also  declares,  that  to  be  entitled  to  such  protec- \ntion, they  must  \"demean  themselves  peaceably  and  as \ngood  citizens  of  the  common  wealth.\" \n\nIn  one  word,  and  as  a  full  justification  of  the  present \npublication  of  these  Suggestions  and  the  accompanying \nNarrative;  we  ask,  if  females  who  are  hereafter  to  become \nmodels  of  fashion  in  our  most  refined  circles  of  society, \nand  the  future  mothers  of  American  citizens,  are  to  be \neducated  in  Catholic  Convents,  is  it  not  a  matter  of  vital \nimportance,  that  the  interior  discipline  of  such  institutions \nshould  be  fully  made  known  .'  Our  maxim  is,  \"  Prove  all \nthings,  and  hold  fast  that  which  is  good.\" \n\n\n48 \n\n\nINTRODUCTION. \n\n\nto  education  arid  works  of  charitj.  They  can  have  read  history \nto  little  purpose,  if  they  do  not  know  that  the  great  argument  in \nfavor  of  all  Monasteries,  three  hundred  years  ago,  and  since,  was \nand  ever  has  been,  that  they  were  seats  of  learning  and  hospitals \nof  charity.  Take  the  following  from  Rees'  Cyclopaedia. \n\n\"  Although  none  in  this  enlightened  period  can  approve  either \nthe  original  establishment  or  continued  subsistence  of  Monasteries, \nyet  the  destruction  of  them  was  felt  and  lamented,  for  a  conside- \nrable time,  as  a  great  evil.  One  inconvenience  that  attended  their \ndissolution  was  the  loss  of  many  valuable  books,  for  during  the \ndark  ages  religious  houses  were  the  repositories  of  literature  and \nscience.  Besides,  they  were  schools  of  education  and  learning, \nfor  every  Convent  had  one  person  or  more  appointed  for  this  pur- \nposse,  and  all  the  neighbors  that  desired  it  might  have  their \nchildren  taught  grammar  and  church  music  thert,  without  any \nexpense.  In  the  Nunneries,  also,  young  females  teere  taught  to \nwork  ami  rend,  and  not  only  people  of  the  lower  ranks,  but  most \nof  the  noblemen's  and  ffentlemen's  daughters  were  instrttcted  in \nthose  places.  All  the  Monasteries  were  also,  in  effect,  great  hos- \npitals, and  wore  rpost  of  them  obliged  to  relieve  many  poor  people \nevery  day.  They  were  likewise  houses  of  entertainment  for  all \ntravellers.  And  the  nobility  and  gentry  not  only  provided  for \ntheir  old  servants  in  these  houses,  but  for  their  younger  children \nantl  impoverished  friends,  by  making  them  first  monks  and  nuns, \nand  in  time  priors  and  prioresses,  abbots  and  abbesses.\" \n\nIt  follows,  therefore,  that  if  the  argument  of  the  Boston  Commit- \ntee, in  favor  of  establishing  Ursuline  Convents,  is  a  good  one,  it  is \ni\\ist  as  eood  for  re-establishing  the  whole  monastic  system  which \nthe  Reformation  abolished,  three  hundred  years  ago.  In  fact  it \nwould  seem  as  if  the  admirers  of  Catholic  Cloisters  in  this  country, \nreally  meant  to  set  about  seriously  reforming  back  the  Reforma- \ntion! \n\n\nSIX  MONTHS  IN  A  CONVENT. \n\n\nIN  the  summer  of  1826,  while  passing \nthe  Nunnery  on  Mount  Benedict,  Charles- \ntown,  Mass.,  in  company  with  my  school- \nmates, the  question  was  asked  by  a  young \nlady,  who  I  think  was  a  Roman  Catholic, \nhow  we  should  like  to  become  Nuns.  I \nreplied,  (after  hearing  her  explanation  of \ntheir  motives  for  retirement,  (fee.)  \"I \nshould  like  it  well,\"  and  gave  as  my  prin- \ncipal reasons,  their  apparent  holy  life,  my \nlove  of  seclusion,  &c.  The  conversation \nwhich  passed  at  that  time  made  but  little \nimpression  upon  my  mind.  But  soon  af- \nter, the  \"  JReligieuse\"*  came  from  Boston \n\n•  By  the  term  \"  Religieuse*'  1  mean  those  who  constituted  the \nUrauline  Community. \n\n\n50  SIXMONTHS \n\nto  take  possession  of  Mount  Benedict  as \ntheir  new  situation.  We  were  in  school, \nbut  had  permission  to  look  at  them  as \nthey  passed.  One  of  the  scholars  re- \nmarked, that  they  were  Roman  Catho- \nlics, and  that  our  parents  disapproved  of \ntheir  te  lets.  The  young  lady  who  before \nasked  the  question,  how  we  should  like \nto  become  Nuns,  and  whose  name  I  have \nforgotten,  was  affected  even  to  tears  in \nconsequence  of  what  passed,  and  begged \nthem  to  desist,  saying,  \"  they  were  saints; \nGod's  people ;  and  the  chosen  few ;\"  that \n\"they  secluded  themselves  that  they \nmight  follow  the  Scriptures  more  perfect- \nly, pray  for  the  conversion  of  sinners, \nand  instruct  the  ignorant*  in  the  princi- \nples of  religion.\"  This  conversation, \nwith  the  solemn  appearance  of  the  Nuns, \naffected  me  very  sensibly,  owing  pro- \nbably to  the  peculiar  state  of  my  feel- \nings. The  impressions  thus  made  re- \n\n•  By  the  ward  ignorant  is  mear.-t  what  they  term  heretics. \n\n\nIN     A     CONVENT.  51 \n\nmained  on  my  mind  several  months; \nand  at  the  age  of  thirteen  years  and  four \nmonths  I  asked  my  parents  if  they  were \nwilling  I  should  become  an  inmate  of  the \nconvent.  This  proposition  my  parents \nwere  inclined  to  treat  as  visionary ;  but \nthey  soon  discovered  themselves  to  be  in \nan  error.  Nothing  of  consequence  was \nsaid  upon  the  subject;  but  soon  after, \nowing  to  the  delicacy  of  my  health,  and \nother  reasons,  it  was  deemed  expedient  for \nme  to  visit  my  friends  in  New  Hampshire, \nand  being  fond  of  retirement,  this  arrange- \nment accorded  very  well  with  my  feelings. \n\nWhile  in  New  Hampshire  I  spent  ma- \nny pleasant  hours,  which  I  think  of  with \ndelight.  Memory  oft  brings  to  view  and \nfaithfully  delineates  those  hours  of  retire-' \nrncnt  and  happiness  which  I  imagined  I \nshould  spend,  were  I  an  inhaUtant  of  a \ncloister. \n\nWhile  writing  this  narrative,  1  often \nlament  my  little  knowledge  of  history, \nfor  had  I  been  more  acquainted  with  it,  1 \n\n\n52  SIX    MONTHS \n\ndo  not  think  I  ever  should  have  united \nmyself  to  an  institution  of  this  nature. \nBut  to  proceed ;  I  never  could  prevail  on \nmy  parents  to  say  much  on  this  subject. \nI  kept  silence,  resolving  in  my  own  mind \nto  become  acquainted  with  some  one  who \nwould  introduce  me  to  the  Superior  of  the \nUrsuline  Community,  but  did  not  ask  any \none  till  after  the  death  of  my  mother. \nPrevious  to  that  event,  I  had  become  ac- \nquainted with  Miss  M.  H.,  a  domestic  in \nMr.  H.  J.  K.'s  family,  near  my  father's \nhouse,  in  Charlestown. \n\nAfter  my  mother's  decease,  while  re- \nsiding-with  my  father,  my  sisters  being \nabsent,  Miss  H.  came  to  our  house  and \nbegged  me  to  keep  her  as  a  domestic  a \nlittle  while,  as  she  had  no  place.  She \nhad  walked  a  great  way  for  the  purpose \nof  seeing  Mr.  K.,  who  had  moved  away. \nThis  was  in  the  fall  of  1 830.  After  con- \nsulting with  my  father,  I  concluded  to  let \nher  stay.  She  found  me  in  great  trouble \nand  grief,  in  consequence  of  the  absence \n\n\nIN    A     CON  VENT.  53 \n\nof  my  two  younger  sisters,  whom  I  very \ndearly  loved,  and  who  had  gone  to  reside \nwith  my  sisters  in  Boston.  After  family \nprayers  were  over,  and  I  about  retiring, \nI  stepped  from  my  room  to  see  if  Miss  H. \nhad  extinguished  her  lamp,  when,  to  my \nsurprise,  I  found  her  kneeling  and  hold- \ning a  string  of  beads.  I  asked  her  what \nshe  was  doing.  She  did  not  speak  for \nsome  time.  When  she  did,  she  said  she \nwas  saying  her  \"Hail  Marys.\"*1  I  asked \nher  what  the  \"  Hail  Marys\"  were,  at  the \nsame  time  taking  hold  of  the  beads.  She \nthen  said,  \"  I  say  my  prayers  on  these  to \nthe  Blessed  Virgin.\"  My  friends  will  of \ncourse  excuse  my^  curiosity  at  this  time, \nfor  I  had  never  before  learned  their  man- \nner of  praying  to  saints  and  angels.  Be- \nfore I  left  her,  she  showed  me  an  Ag- \n\n\n•  Catholic  Prayer,  (translated  from  the  Latin.) — \"Hail, \nMary  !  full  of  grace  ;  our  Lord  is  with  thee  !  Blessed  art  them \namong  women,  and  blessed  is  the  fruit  of  thy  womb,  JBSUS  ! \nHoly  Mary,  mother  of  God,  pray  for  us,  sinners,  now  and  at  the \nhour  of  our  death.  Amen.\" \n\n\n54  SIX     MONTHS \n\nnus  Dei,*  which  she  wore  to  preserve \nherself  from  the  temptations  of  Satan.  I \ncannot  remember  all  the  conversation \nwhich  passed  the  next  day  on  the  sub- \nject, but  I  learned  that  she  had  been  ac- \nquainted with  the  Nuns  in  Boston,  and \nwas  also  acquainted  with  the  Superior. \n\nThe  first  pleasant  day,  I  asked  her  to \naccompany  me  to  the  Superior,  which  she \ndid,  and  appeared  by  her  questions  to \nknow  my  motive.  She  introduced  me  to \nthe  Superior  in  the  following  manner. \nWe  were  invited  by  a  Lay  Sisterf  to  sit, \nwho,  after  retiring,  in  a  few  moments \nmade  her  appearance,  requesting  Miss  H. \nto  see  her  in  another  room.  Soon  after, \nthe  Superior  came  in  and  embraced  me \nwith  much  seeming  affection,  and  put  the \nfollowing  questions  to  me: — how  long \nsince  the  death  of  my  mother  ;  whether  I \never  attended  the  Catholic  church,  or \n\n•  Lamb  of  God; — a  small  piece  of  wax  sewed  up  in  silk  in  th* \nform  of  a  heart, \nt  Those  Nuns  who  are  occupied  in  domestic  affairs. \n\n\nIN    A    CONVENT. \n\n'«iew  any  thing  of  the  principles  of  their \nreligion  ;  what  I  had  heard  respecting \nthem;  of  their  order;  my  views  of  it; \nwhat  progress  I  had  made  in  my  studies ; \nwhether  I  had  attended  much  to  history ; \nknew  any  thing  of  embroidery,  draw- \ning, or  painting,  or  any  other  ornamental \nwork;  whether  I  had  ever  assisted  in \ndomestic  affairs.  After  which  questions, \ntaking  my  hand,  she  said,  \"  O,  it  feels \nmore  like  a  pancake  than  any  thing \nelse.\"*  She  inquired  in  what  capacity  I \ndesired  to  enter  the  institution,  whether \nas  a  Recluse  or  a  scholar ;  whether  I  had \ndone  attending  school,  &c.  I  replied  that \nI  did  not  consider  my  education  complete ; \nthat  I  wished  to  go  into  the  school  at- \ntached to  the  Nunnery  on  the  same  terms \nas  other  pupils,  until  I  had  made  suffi- \n\n\n•  This  may  appear  laughable,  but  as  I  intend  to  publish  all \nwhich  will  be  for  the  benefit  of  the  reader,  I  cannot  refrain  from \nmentioning  this,  in  order  to  show  the  course  of  flattery,  Sec.  made \nuse  of  by  the  Superior  and  those  connected  with  the  establishment, \nto  draw  the  inexperienced  into  their  power,  and  make  them  con- \nverts to  the  religion  of  the  Pope. \n\n\n56  SIX    MONTHS \n\ncient  progress  to  take  the  veil  and  become \na  Recluse ;  that  my  father  was  averse  to \nmy  becoming  a  Nun,  but  I  was  of  opinion \nthat  he  would  concur  with  my  Episcopal \nfriends,  in  not  objecting  to  my  becoming \na  pupil  In  the  course  of  the  interview, \nthe  Superior  conversed  much  upon  the \nScriptures,  and  intimated  that  I  ought  to \nmake  any  sacrifice,  if  necessary,  to  adopt \nthe  religion  of  the  cross;  repeating  the \nwords  of  our  Saviour,  \"  He  that  loveth \nfather  or  mother  more  than  me,  is  not \nworthy  of  me,\"  &c. \n\nAt  a  subsequent  interview  the  Superior \ndesired  me  to  see  the  Bishop,  or  clergy, \nremarking,  she  believed  I  had  a  vocation \nfor  a  religious  life,  and  the  Bishop  would \ntell  me  whether  I  had  or  not.  She  also \nasked  if  I  was  acquainted  with  a  Catho- \nlic friend  who  would  introduce  me  to  the \nBishop,  and  mentioned  a  Mr.  R.,  who \nwould  introduce  me  to  him.  I  was  un- \nacquainted with  Mr.  R.,  but  had  seen \nhim  at  my  sister's  house  in  Boston.  She \n\n\nIN    A    CONVENT.  57 \n\nsaid  that  the  Bishop  or  Mr.  R.  would \nalso  discuss  the  matter  with  my  father, \nand  reconcile  him  to  Catholicity.  After \nconsulting  some  friends  who  were  in  fa- \nvor of  the  Catholic  religion,  I  consented \nto  see  Mr.  R. ;  who,  being  requested, \ncalled  at  my  father's,  gave  me  some \nscripture  proofs  of  the  infallibility  of  the \nRomish  Church;  as,  \"Thou  art  Peter, \nand  upon  this  Rock  I  build  my  church, \nand  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail \nagainst  it;\"  and  \"whose  sins  ye  retain \nthey  are  retained,  and  whose  sins  ye  re- \nmit they  are  remitted.\"  \"  He  that  will \nnot  hear  the  church,  let  him  be  to  thee  as \nan  heathen 'man  and  a  publican.\"  He \n(Mr.  R.)  desired  I  would  secrete  the  pa- \nper upon  which  the  texts  were  quoted. \nHe  then  took  his  leave,  saying  he  would \ncall  to  see  me  in  town  soon  at  the  Misses \nS.,  when  he  would  introduce  me  to  the \nBishop. \n\n1  will  here  remark,  that  previous  to  my \njoining  the  Community,  I  heard  of  many \n\n\n58  SIX    MONTHS \n\nmiracles  wrought  by  Catholic  Priests. \nMrs.  G.  brought  a  lady  one  day  in  a \nchaise  to  show  me  her  eyes,  which  were \nrestored  by  means  of  a  Priest,  Dr.  O'F. \nShe,  as  Mrs.  G.  stated,  was  totally  blind, \nbut  having  faith  in  miracles,  she  knelt  to \nher  confessor,  requesting  him  to  heal  her. \nAfter  touching  her  eyes  with  spittle  and \nholy  oil,  she  immediately  \"  received  her \nsight.\" \n\nBefore  the  next  interview  with  the  Su- \nperior, I  visited  my  Protestant  friends,  the \nMisses  S.;,  when  Mr.  R.  called  and  pro- \nposed to  introduce  me  to  the  Bishop.  He \naccordingly  accompanied  me  to  the  Bish- \nop's, and  introduced  me  as  the  young \nlady  who  wished  to  become  acquainted \nwith  the  tenets  of  the  Church,  and  recom- \nmended to  him  by  the  Honored  Mother  the \nSuperior,  with  directions  for  his  ascertain- \ning my  vocation  as  a  fit  subject  for  a  Re- \ncluse. The  Bishop  asked  me  if  I  knew  the \nmeaning  of  the  word  \"  Nun ;\"  how  long  I \nhad  thought  of  becoming  a  Nun ;  my  opi- \n\n\nIN    A    CONVENT.  59 \n\nnion,  and  the  opinion  of  my  friends,  in  re- \ngard to  Catholicity.  And  as  my  feelings \nwere  easily  wrought  upon,  more  particu- \nlarly at  this  time,  questions  were  put  to \nrne,  which  more  mature  deliberation  leads \nme  to  think  were  put  under  the  impres- \nsion that  I  was  very  ignorant,  and  which \nwere  very  unpleasant  for  me  to  answer. \nHe  even  went  so  far  as  to  judge  my  se- \ncret thoughts,  saying  he  knew  what  was \nthen  passing  in  my  mind.  I  then  took \nmy  leave,  undecided  what  course  to  pur- \nsue, and  very  little  edified  by  the  conver- \nsation of  the  Rt.  Rev.  Bishop.  The  Bish- \nop gave  directions  to  Mr.  R.  to  pur- \nchase a  Catechism  of  the  Catholic  Church \nin  the  diocese  of  Boston,  (published  with \nthe  approbation  of  the  Rt.  Rev.  Bishop \nFen  wick,)  which  I  refused  to  accept. \n\nAbout  a  week  afterwards  I  called  upon \nthe  Superior,  and  made  her  acquainted \nwith  my  conversation  with  the  Bishop; \nlikewise  with  my  re/usal  of  the  Cate- \nchism. On  learning  that  my  desire  was \n\n\n60  SIX    MONTHS \n\nstill  strong  to  become  an  inmate  of  the \nConvent,  she  smilingly  said,  that  for  one \nso  young  as  I  was,  to  wish  to  seclude \nmyself  from  the  world  and  live  the  life \nof  a  Religiense,  was  impossible.  I  re- \nmarked I  did  not  like  the  Bishop  so  well \nas  I  expected.  She  exclaimed,  \"O!  he \nis  one  of  the  servants  of  God ;  he  did  so \nto  try  your  vocation;\"  and  said  that  I \nshould  like  him  the  better  the  next  time \nI  saw  him.*  After  recommending  me  to \npray  for  grace,  she  caused  me  to  kneel \nand  receive  her  blessing ;  after  which  she \nembraced  me,  and  I  returned  to  my  fa- \nther's house.  I  shortly  after  visited  the \nMisses  H.  in  Charlestown,  and  was  intro- \nduced to  Mrs.  G.,  who  was  acquainted \nwith  the  tenets  of  the  Catholic  Church, \nand  also  with  Mr.  B.,  the  Catholic  Priest. \nAfter  a  short  acquaintance  with  her  I \n\n•  I  did  like  him  the  next  time  that  I  called  upon  him,  for  he \nconversed  in  the  most  solemn  manner,  and  after  learning  my \nname,  said,  \"  Is  it  possible  that  you  have  a  saint's  name  !\"  and \ngave  me  St.  Teresa,  as  my  namesake,  a  beautiful  wax  figure,  ha- \nbited as  an  Ursuline  Nun. \n\n\nINACONVENT.  61 \n\nwas  requested  to  converse  with  Mr.  B. \nthe  Priest,  which  I  did,  and  liked  him \nvery  much.  He  also  supplied  me  with \nbooks,  from  which  I  learned  that  I  ought \nto  venerate  and  receive  the  religion  of  the \nCatholic  Church  as  the  only  one  and  true \nreligion. \n\nOn  Good  Friday  evening,  I  heard  the \nmost  affecting  Catholic  sermon,*  in \nCharlcstown,  I  ever  listened  to,  upon  the \nPassion  of  our  divine  Redeemer.  I  soon \nafter  visited  at  Mrs.  G.'s,  where  I  saw  a \nfine  drawing,  exhibiting  the  peaceful  and \nflourishing  condition  of  the  Holy  and \nApostolic  Church,  until  the  time  of  the \nReformation  under  Martin  Luther.  Mrs. \nG.  recounted  the  sufferings  of  the  Catho- \nlic Church  in  consequence  of  this  \"pre- \ntended\" reformation.  My  friends  will \nunderstand,  that  by  this  time  I  had  be- \ncome a  constant  visitor  at  the  Convent. \nOn  being  sent  for  at  one  time  by  the  Su- \nperior, 1  met  the  Bishop  at.  the  Convent, \n\n\n62  SIX    MONTHS \n\nwho  was  playing  with  the  dogs ;  at  the \nsame  time  the  Superior  hastily  approach- \ning, embraced  me  in  the  most  affection- \nate manner ;  as  she  did  ever  afterwards \nwhen  I  visited  her  at  the  Convent. \nShe  introduced  me  to  the  Bishop  again, \nwho  did  not  appear  to  recognise  me,  and \nsaid  that  I  was  sister  to  the  lady  who \nvisited  him  in  Boston.  At  this  time  I \nthought  the  Superior  and  Bishop  the \nmost  angelic  persons  living,  and  in  one \ninstance  gave  way  to  anger  in  conse- \nquence of  hearing  a  few  words  spoken \nagainst  them.  On  being  told  that  my \nmind  remained  still  the  same,  the  Bishop \nremarked,  \"  I  will  pray  for  you,\"  and  re- \ncommended to  me  the  advantage  of  con- \ntinuing under  the  instruction  of  the  Priest, \nand  said  he  should  like  to  see  my  father \nor  sister. \n\nAfter  the  interview  with  the  Bishop,  I \nreturned  to  my  father's,  who  was  much \ndispleased  with  the  steps  I  had  taken, \nand  bade  me  renounce  all  connection  with \n\n\nINACONVENT.  63 \n\nthe  Catholics,  or  leave  my  friends.  (This \nhe  said  in  a  moment  of  excitement.) \nBut,  being  so  much  attracted  by  the  ap- \nparent holiness  of  the  inmates  of  the \nConvent,  and  viewing  this  as  the  only \ntrue  Church,  I  wished  to  become  a  mem- \nber of  it. \n\nPerhaps  it  will  be  proper  to  state  some \nof  Mrs.  G.'s  conversation.  After  hearing \nfrom  her  a  pleasing  account  of  the  life  of \na  Nun,  &c.,  I  mentioned  I  should  like  to \nbecome  one,  and  would,  if  I  could  pre- \nvail on  my  father  and  friends  to  consent ; \nhut  unless  I  could,  I  must  despair,  as \nthey  would  not  be  willing  to  advance  the \nmoney  which  would  be  needed  to  go \nthere.  She  replied,  \"It  is  not  money  that \nwill  ever  induce  them  lo  take  you;  it \nmust  all  be  the  work  of  God.\"  She \nasked  me  what  my  Church  friends*  said \nupon  the  subject.  On  my  telling  her  that \nthey  were  reconciled  to  my  entering  the \n\n\n64  blX    MONTHS \n\ninstitution,  particularly  as  a  scholar ;  that \nthey  liked  the  seclusion  of  the  Convent, \n&c.  Mrs.  G.  stated  she  could  see  not  the \nleast  objection  to  my  following  my  own \ninclination.  I  then  took  my  leave, \npromising  to  see  her  at  my  friend  Mrs. \nH.'s.  The  next  time  I  saw  her,  she  ad- \nvised me  to  leave  my  father's  house  and \nall,  for  the  sake  of  Christ.  She  said  she \nwould  procure  me  ornamental  work, \nwhich  would  support  me,  independent  of \nmy  relatives,  &c.,  which  she  did.  I \nthanked  her  most  heartily,  and  told  her \nI  thought  I  should  be  happy,  if  I  were \ncertain  of  going  to  a  Cloister.  She  gave \nme  her  word  that  I  should.  I  then  took \nup  with  her  advice  and  left  my  friends, \nI  thought  for  life,  as  I  had  no  doubt  but \nthat  I  should  soon  enter  the  Convent,  re- \nsolving to  leave  all  for  the  love  of  God, \nand  to  consecrate  the  remainder  of  my \ndays  to  his  service.  I  believed  Mrs.  G. \nto  be  my  sincere  friend,  and  an  Episcopa- \nlian, as  she  had  always  told  me  she  was, \nand  placed  myself  under  her  protection. \n\n\nIN     A     CON  VENT.  65 \n\nAfter  visiting  some  Protestant  friends,  I \nfound  means  to  procure  my  clothing,  &c., \nand  went  immediately  to  reside  opposite \nthe  Catholic  church.  I  employed  myself \nwhile  there  in  doing  ornamental  work  for \nmy  Catholic  friends,  and  also  in  working \nlace  for  the  Bishop,  the  altar,  &c.  About \nthis  time  I  was  offered  compensation, \nhut  refused  it,  and  received  a  present  of \nten  dollars,  a  crucifix,  a  pearl  cross,  and \ntwo  hooks,  with  my  name  stamped  upon \nthem  in  gold  letters,  which  presents  I  re- \nceived as  tokens  of  kindness  and  friend- \nship.* And  wishing  to  deny  myself  of \nany  thing  worldly,  I  gave  up  what  jew- \nelry I  had,  telling  them  I  knew  of  no \ngreater  sacrifice  I  could  at  that  time  make, \nthan  to  give  up  all  the  treasures  my  dear \nmother  left  me.  I  also  gave  my  globe \n\n•  I  wish  to  have  it  understood,  that  the  lettering  on  these  books \nW.TS  my  new  name,  \"  Mary  Agnes  Teresa.\"  My  baptismal  name, \nit  will  bo  recollected,  is  Rebecca  Theresa.  The  books  were \ngiven  me  by  Mrs.  G. ,  who  said  they  were  from  the  Bishop;  and \nhe  afterwards,  in  the  Convent,  confirmed  the  statement,  saying,  ha \nknew  at  that  time  of  my  vocation,  and  for  that  reason  ««r/.  T.;a  a \nreligious  name,  which  wn?  i  Saint'*  name. \n\n\n66  SIXMONTHS \n\nand  goldfish,  which  were  a  present  to \nme.  At  that  time  I  thought  I  was  holy^ \nand  could  hardly  speak  to  a  Protestant. \nI  had  read  many  Catholic  books.  My \ntime  was  wholly  employed  in  working  for \nthe  Catholics,  except  my  hours  for  medi- \ntation and  prayers. \n\nThe  ordinance  of  baptism*  was  ad- \nministered to  me  by  Mr.  B.,  himself  and \na  Mrs.  P.  standing  sponsors  for  me ;  my \nformer  baptism  being  considered  by  the \nCatholics  invalid.  While  in  Charlestown, \nI  stood  sponsor  for  Mrs.  G.'s  daughter,  of \nwhom  I  shall  speak  in  the  course  of  this \nnarrative.  I  would  here  remark,  had  I \ntaken  up  with  the  advice  given  me  by \nmany  of  my  friends,  I  should  not  now \nhave  the  unpleasant  duty  of  relating  these \nfacts  ;  but  so  it  was  ;  I  had  imbibed  a  re- \nlish for  what  I  supposed  to  be  \"  real \npleasures,\"  but  which,  alas  !  I  have  found, \n\n•  At  Ihe  time  of  my  baptism,  I  was  anointed  with  oil ;  a  piece \nof  salt  was  put  in  my  mouth,  the  Priest  breathing  three  times  upon \nme,  and  touching  my  eyes,  ears,  and  nose  with  spittle,  speaking \nLatin  all  the  while.  They  profess  to  take  these  ceremonies  from \nthe  ScrijTtnrflH. \n\n\nIN    A     C  ON  VENT.  67 \n\nby  sad  experience,  to  belike  the  \"  waters \nof  Marah.\"  At  an  interview  with  the \nSuperior,  I  was  introduced  to  two  of  the \n\"  chosen  Religieuse,\"  the  mother  assis- \ntant and  Mrs.  Mary  Benedict.  The  first \nquestion  asked,  was  what  word  I  brought \nfrom  my  friends.  On  my  hesitating  to \ngive  an  answer,  she  insisted  upon  knowing \nwhat  they  said  ;  on  which  I  told  her  all \nthey  had  said,  word  for  word,  as  nearly \nas  I  could  recollect ;  also  the  advice  I  re- \nceived from  a  Mr.  E.,  which  appeared  to \ndisplease  her  much ;  and  although  she \nstrove  to  suppress  her  feelings,  it  was  evi- \ndent she  was  much  displeased. \n\nAfter  some  questions  respecting  Mr.  E., \nthe  Superior  remarked,  he  was  none  other \nthan  the  man  who  made  children's  books. \nShe  also  questioned  me  with  regard  to  a \nconversation  which  took  place  between \nmy  brother  and  myself  on  Charlestown \nbridge,  (which  was  published  in  the \n\"  JESUIT,\"*  highly  exaggerated,)  and  ap- \n\n•  I  afterwards  asked  Priest  B.  to  explain  w Hal  it  meant ;  he \n\n\n68  S  I  X     M  O  N  T  H  S \n\npeared  greatly  pleased  with  the  language \nof  my  brother,  saying,  with  peculiar  em- \nphasis, \"  O,  you  will  die  a  martyr  to  the \ncause  of  truth,  should  you  die  under  per- \nsecution.\" I  took  my  leave  of  her,  pro- \nmising to  call  again  when  she  should  de- \nsire. \n\nAfter  this,  she  wrote  a  letter  to  my \nfather,  of  the  contents  of  which  I  was \nthen  ignorant,  hut  have  since  learned  it \ncontained  offers  of  two  or  three  quarters' \nschooling,  free  of  expense.  My  father \nsays  he  treated  it  with  contempt ;  and  his \nanswer  by  the  bearer  was  briefly  this  : \n\"  he  wished  me  to  have  nothing  to  do \nwith  that  institution  ;  that  my  friends \nwould  prefer  my  going  to  a  Protestant \nseminary.\"  At  my  next  interview  with \nthe  Superior,  she  however  told  me,  my \nfather  had  become  reconciled  to  my  re- \nmaining with  them  two  or  three  quar- \nters ;  after  which  time,  he  would  inform \n\nsaid  Dr.  O'F.  made  a  mistake  in  writing  it  for  the  press ;  and \nhe  promised  it  should  be  corrected.  For  the  paragraph  from  the \nJesuit,  see  Introduction. \n\n\nINACONVENT.  69 \n\nthem  whether  he  could  consent  to  have \nme  stay  there  longer,  as  a  teacher  of  mu- \nsic.* She  previously  presented  me  with \nsome  slate  pongee,  which  was  the  uni- \nform dress  worn  Ly  the  scholars  in  the \npublic  apartments ;  telling  me  at  the  same \ntime  to  prepare  myself  and  have  my \nthings  ready  by  such  a  day.  She  asked \nme,  if  I  should  come  without  the  consent \nof  my  Boston  friends,  if  I  supposed  they \nwould  insert  any  thing  in  the  public  pa- \npers, or  make  any  disturbance,  or  come \nthere  for  me  ?  to  which  I  replied,  I  thought \nnot.  After  preparing  myself  for  a  public \nreception,  I  visited  the  Superior,  when \nshe  said,  if  I  would  place  myself  under \nher  care  from  this  time,  she  would  pro- \ntect me  forever ;  and  particularly  from  the \npersecution  of  the  \"heterodox;\"  and  she \n\n•  I  attended  music,  because  the  Superior  desired  it ;  and  she  as- \nsured me  there  was  no  need  of  assistance  from  my  friends,  even \nif  my  father  had  consented,  for  I  could  with  my  needle  be  of  suf- \nficient use  to  the  Community  to  support  myself  without  their \nassistance.  She  also  told  me  I  should  study  when  I  chose,  and \nmight  have  the  privilege  of  coming  into  the  Religieuse  Community \nto  recite  to  her. \n\n\n70  SIX    MONTHS \n\nlooked  to  heaven  above  for  her  reward.* \nShe  then  stated  that  the  Bishop  had  con- \ncluded to  receive  me,  not  as  a  member  of \nthe  public  department,  but  as  a  \"  Novi- \ntiate,\" which  would  screen  me  from  the \nquestions  of  the  Protestant  scholars.  She \nalso  added,  that  I  should  be  received  as \nthe  other  Sisters  were,  and  that  we  were \nto  support  ourselves  by  our  talents  and \nindustry.  The  names  of  the  Sisters  were, \nMrs.  Mary  Ursula,!  Miss  Mary  Magda- \n\n•  I  wish  it  to  be  understood,  that,  being  influenced  by  the  Superior \nand  Mrs.  G.'s  advice,  after  hearing  Romish  preaching  and \nreading  their  books,  I  went  to  board  at  Mrs.  H.'s,  opposite  the \nCatholic  church,  where  I  employed  my  time  in  ornamental  work  ; \nvisited  the  Convent  often,  and  informed  myself  as  much  as  possi- \nble of  a  Recluse's  life ;  lived  as  retired  as  the  \"  Charity  Sisters,\" \nexcept  visiting  some  of  my  relatives  three  times,  twice  accompa- \nnied with  Romish  friends. \n\nf  Mrs.  Mary  Ursula  came  from  New-Hampshire,  and  was  re- \nceived as  Choir  Religieuse.  She  was  the  eldest  in  the  Commu- \nnity; this  I  learned  from  the  Superior,  who  often  reprimanded \nher  for  saying  many  words  in  an  uncouth,  rustic  manner,  (such \nas  daoun  for  down,  &c.)  telling  her  of  her  ignorance,  &c.  She \nnever  refused  complying  with  the  rules,  but  when  reprimanded, \nwould  kneel  at  once,  and  kiss  the  floor.  I  often  wished  to  ask  if \nshe  was  happy,  but  dared  not  speak  (without  permission)  tc  her. \nTheir  proceedings  appeared  so  strange,  that  I  was  in  continual \nfear.  The  Novices  frequently  trembled  when  approaching  \"th« \nmother,\"  particularly  at  confession. \n\n\nINACONVENT.  71 \n\nlene,  Miss  Mary  Joseph,  and  Miss  Mary \nAustin.  The  latter  was  both  teacher  and \npupil.  I  answered  that  I  should  like  those \nconditions  best.  She  then  desired  me  to \nkneel  down  and  take  the  following  obli- \ngation :  \"  I  do,  with  the  grace  and  assis- \ntance of  Almighty  God,  renounce  the \nworld  for  ever,  and  place  myself  under \nyour  protection,  from  this  day  to  conse- \ncrate myself  to  his  honor  and  glory,  in  the \nhouse  of  God,  and  to  do  whatever  obedi- \nence prescribes,  and  tell  no  one  of  this \nobligation  but  Mr.  R,  in  confession.\" \nAfter  this,  the  Superior  summoned  two  of \nthe  \"  Choir  lleligieuse,\"  who  conducted \nme  to  the  garden,  where  they  left  me  to \namuse  myself.  Presently  the  Superior \njoined  me,  wishing  to  know  how  I  liked \nthe  garden,  the  flowers,  &c.  Observing  a \npocket  album  in  my  hand,  she  asked \nwhat  I  had  hoarded  up  there ;  some \nworldly  goods  ?  She  took  it,  and  examin- \ning it,  desired  to  know  if  I  wished  to \nkeep  some  money  I  had  in  it,  (fifteen  dol- \n\n\n72  SIXMONTHS \n\nlars.)  I  replied  no  ;  as  1  was  going  to  join \nthem,  I  would  intrust  it  to  her  care.  She \nalso  requested  me  to  sing  one  tune  ;  I  com- \nplied, and  sung  \"  There's  nothing  true  but \nHeaven.\"  Her  observation  was,  she \nshould  wish  me  to  commence  immediately \nwith  music.  I  then  left  the  Convent,  and \nattended  the  sacraments  of  confession  and \ncommunion ;  and  on  Sabbath  morning, \nAugust  7th,  1831,  I  was  attended  to  the \ngate  of  the  Convent  by  my  friend,  Mrs. \nG.  I  was  shown  into  the  public  parlor \nby  the  Lay  Sister,  and  was  requested  to \nkneel  and  continue  my  devotion,  until  the \nSuperior  made  her  appearance.  She  soon \ncame,  and  made  a  sign  for  me  to  follow \nher.  She  led  the  way  into  a  long  room, \ndarkened,  at  one  end  of  which  stood  a \nlarge  crucifix,  made  of  bone,  which  I  was \nafterwards  informed  was  made  of  the \nbones  of  saints.  The  Superior  told  me, \nin  a  whisper,  it  was  the  time  of  silence. \nBut  after  arranging  my  dress,  she  took \nfrom  her  toilet  a  religious  garb,  which \n\n\nINACONVENT.  73 \n\nshe  placed  upon  my  head,  and  hade  me \nkiss  it,  saying  it  had  been  blessed  by  the \nBishop.  She  then  pronounced  a  short  Latin \nprayer,  while  I  was  kneeling,  at  the  same \ntime  giving  me  her  blessing.  After  this, \nshe  conducted  me  into  another  apartment, \nwhere  was  a  stranger,  whom  she  called  a \nPostulant  •.*  and  giving  me  permission  to \nspeak,  she  left  the  room.  A  Lay  Sister \nthen  entered  the  room  with  refreshment, \nafter  partaking  which,  we  had  permission \nto  walk  in  one  particular  path  in  the \ngarden.  This  stranger  picked  up  a  pear, \nand  began  to  eat  it,  and  invited  me  to  do \nthe  same;  which  I  declined,  being  ac- \nquainted with  the  rules  of  the  Convent, \nwhich  are  very  strict,  as  will  be  learned \nin  the  course  of  the  narrative.  She  did \nnot  regard  the  rules  so  strictly  as  the  Su- \nperior required,  who,  being  made  ac- \nquainted with  her  conversation  by  sepa- \nrately questioning  us.  sent  her  away,  as \n\n\nCandida;*  for  a  Recluse \n\n\n74  SIX    MONTHS \n\nshe  said,  to  another  order  ;*  but  I  now \nknow  that  this  was  not  the  case.  V \n\nTo  return  to  our  walk  in  the  garden ; \nthe  bell  rang,  when  we  were  immediately \nconducted  to  the  Religieuse  Choir ;  and \nhere  the  Superior  caused  me  to  kneel  three \ntimes,  before  I  could  suit  her.  After  the \nperfcrmances  were  over,  which  consisted \nof  the  office  of  adoration  to  the  Blessed \nVirgin  and  prayers  to  the  Saints,  repeated \nin  the  Latin  tongue,  of  which  I  knew \nnothing,  we  proceeded  to  the  refectory, \nwhere  we  partook  of  our  ''portions.\" \nAfter  saying  Latin,  we  kneeled  and  kissed \nthe  floor,  at  a  signal  given  by  the  Supe- \nrior on  her  snuffbox.  Before  eating,  one \nof  the  Religieuse  said,  \"  In  nomine  domini \nnostri  Jesu  Christe,\"f  all  making  the  sign \n\n•  I  believed  she  had  gone  to  another  order,  aad  after  returning \nto  my  Sisters,  lold  them  so.  (together  with  my  pastor.)  that  she \nwas  with  the  Sisters  of  Charity  ;  when,  to  my  surprise,  she  called \nupon  me,  said  she  had  never  thought  of  going  to  another  order, \nand  that  the  Superior  had  not  done  by  her  as  she  agreed. \n\nt  In  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  When  opportunity \noffered,  1  asked  Uxe  Superior  to  explain  the  meaning.  She  said,  ir. \n\n\nINACONVENT.  75 \n\nof  the  cross,  and  responding,  \"Amen.\" \nAfter  receiving  our  portions,  we  performed \nseveral  devotions,  such  as  kissing  the  floor \nand  repeating  Latin,  while  the  \"  Ange- \nlus  \"  was  ringing.  We  then  went  imme- \ndiately to  the  \"community/'  On  enter- \ning this  room,  the  \"Novices\"  kneel  and \n\\-epeat  the  \"  Ave  Maria/'*  kiss  the  floor, \nand  seat  themselves  for  recreation,  ac- \ncording to  the  rules  given  by  the  Superi- \nor, entitled,  \"  Rules  by  the  Reverend \nMother.\"  The  following  are  the  rules, \nwhich  were  inclosed  in  a  gilt  frame  and \nsuspended  in  the  community :  and  it  is \n\n\na  very  solemn  manner.  \"You  mus\"  not,  my  dear  Sister,  give  way \nto  curiosity.  Do  you  not  recollect  it  is  against  the  rules  for  a \nRelisieusp  to  do  so?\"  I  answered,  '''Yes,  Mamere!\"  and  com- \nplied at  one  '\\  (liy  kissing  the  floor.)  when  she  observed  :  \"A \nReligieuse  should  never  have  a  will  of  her  own  ;  as  she  grew  in \nperfection  in  the  order,  she  would  understand  what  these  words \nmean  ;  it  will  be  revealed  to  you  when  you  are  deserving.\"  She \ntaught  me  to  belH-ve  that  the  \"Office  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,\" \n(which  was  in  Latin,  and  which  we  all  repeated,  without  under- \nstanding it.)  was  none  other  than  that  chanted  in  heaven  by  the \nSaints,  around  the  throne  of  the  Almighty,  and  called  the  sweet \ncommunion  of  \"Ail  Saints.\" \n•  Hail  Marv. \n\n\n76  SIX   MONTHS \n\nthe  duty  of  every  Novice  to  read  them,  at \nleast,  once  a  week. \n\n1.  To    rise   on  the   appearance  of  the \nSuperior. \n\n2.  When  reprimanded,  to  kneel  at  once \nand  kiss   the  floor,    until   the    signal   be \ngiven  to  rise. \n\n3.  When  speaking  of  the  Superior,    to \nsay  our   Mother ;  when   speaking  to  her, \nand  to  the  professed  Choir  Religieuse,  Ma- \nmere;  to  say  Sister,  when  speaking  to  the \nNovices ;  of  them,  Miss ;  and  of  the  pro- \nfessed Choir,  Mrs.  ;  to  say  our  or  ours,  in- \nstead of  my  or  mine. \n\n4.  To  say    \"  Ave  Maria\"    every   time \nwe  enter  the  community. \n\n5.  Before  entering  any   room,   to  give \nthree  knocks  on  the  door,  accompanied  by \nsome  religious  ejaculation,  and  wait  until \nthey  are  answered  by  three  from  within. \n\n6.  Not  to  lift  our  eyes  while  walking  in \nthe  passage  ways ;  also,  never    to  touch \neach  other's  hands. \n\n\nINACONVENT.  77 \n\n7.  To  stand  while   spoken   to  by  the \nBishop   or    Superior,    and    kneel    while \nspeaking  to  them;  to  speak  in  a  particu- \nlar tone. \n\n8.  If  necessary  to  speak  to  the  Supe- \nrior during   a  time  of  silence,  approach \nher  kneeling,  and  speak  in  whispers. \n\n9.  Never  to  leave  a  room  without  per- \nmission, giving  at  the  same  time  our  rea- \nsons. \n\n10.  To    rise    and    say    the    \"  Hour\"  * \nevery  time  the  clock  strikes,  except  when \nthe  Bishop  is  present,  who,  if  he  wishes, \nmakes  the  signal. \n\n\n•  \"  The  Hour. — O  sacred  heart  of  Jesus  !  always  united  to  the \nwill  of  thy  Father,  grant  that  ours  may  be  sweetly  united  in  thine. \nHeart  of  Mary  !  an  asylum  in  the  land  of  our  captivity,  procure \nfor  us  the  happy  liberty  of  the  children  of  Jesus.  May  the  souls \nof  the  faithful  departed,  through  the  merits  of  Christ  and  mercies \nof  God,  rest  in  peace.  Amen.\" \n\nThe  above  is  what  is  called  an  Hour  ;  there  is  a  different, \nthough  similar  one,  for  each  of  the  twenty-four  hours  in  the  day. \nThey  are  written  and  placed  in  two  gilt  frames,  over  the  mantle- \npiece  ;  twelve  over  the  heart  of  IVIary  in  one,  and  twelve  over  the \nheart  of  Jesus  in  the  other.  Every  time  the  clock  strikes,  the  <jn,s \nwhose  turn  it  is  to  lecture  rises  and  says  one  of  them. \n\n\n78  INACONVENT. \n\nThe  following  are  the  written  \"Rules \nand  Penances  of  our  Holy  Father ',  Saint \nAugustine\"  together  with  those  of  Saint \nUrsula,  as  near  as  I  can  recollect.  They \nare  read  at  the  refectory  table  every \nweek. \n\n1.  To   kneel    in   the  presence   of  the \nBishop,  until  his  signal  to  rise. \n\n2.  Never  to  gratify  our  appetites,  ex- \ncept with  his  holiness   the  Bishop's  or  a \nFather  Confessor's  permission. \n\n3.  Never  to  approach  or  look  out  of  the \nwindow  of  the  Monastery. \n\n4.  To  sprinkle  our  couches  every  night \nwith  holy  -water. \n\n5.  Not  to  make  a  noise  in  walking  over \nthe  Monastery. \n\n6.  To  wear  sandals  and  haircloth ;  to \ninflict  punishment    upon  ourselves  with \nour  girdles,  in  imitation  of  a  Saint. \n\n7.  To  sleep  on  a  hard  mattress  or  couch, \nwith  one  coverlet. \n\n8.  To  walk  with  pebbles  in  our  shoes. \n\n\nIN    A    CONVENT.  79 \n\nor  walk  kneeling  until  a  wound  is  pro- \nduced. Never  to  touch  any  thing  without \npermission. \n\n9.  Never  to  gratify  our  curiosity,  or  ex- \nercise our  thoughts  on  any  subject,  with- \nout   our    spiritual    director's    knowledge \nand  advice.  Never  to  desire  food  or  water \nbetween  portions. \n\n10.  Every  time,   on  leaving  the  com- \nmunity, to  take  holy  water  from  the  altar \nof  the  Blessed  Virgin,  and  make  the  sign, \nof  the  cross. \n\n11.  If  a  Religieuse  persist  in  disobey- \ning the  Superior,   she  is    to    be  brought \nbefore  the  Bishop  of  the  diocese,  and  pun- \nished as  he  shall  think  proper.     Never  to \nsmile  except   at  recreation,  nor  even  then \ncontrary  to  religious  decorum. \n\n12.  Should  the  honored  Mother,  the  Su- \nperior, detect  a  ReUfriense  whose  mind  is \noccupied  with  worldly  thoughts,   or  who \nis  negligent  in  observing  the   rales  ut'  tlu \nMonastery,   which  are  requisite  and  ne- \ncessary to  her   perseverance  and  perfec- \n\n\n3D  SIX   XC5  T«* \n\ntroc  m.  a  reLuziocs  li^e.  she  shoe'd \n\n•1..1  refy  cause    her    to    retire  to  her  ce£i, \n\n^rhere  see  -lOG-d  -=i_:trr  ia:o  a  retreai \n\nI  5r.a...  now  ':oi_-muK  my  nim^^e  ;:' \nthe  rsna^xLer  oc  -uiie  lirsz  ciaj.  A:  r=- \ncresnocu  the  Poscn-in:  and  I  ha_i  p^-r.  ~ \nsion.  »  erriirai:^.  IXL  i  ftev  ibcra.  •±.«=  /?/:«.\"*- \ngiifuje.  Arier  ihai  ihey  coaafarolajkeii  rcc \non  ELJ  success,  say-ji^  i±^y  had  ever  pr2.~- \n•=c  &;<•  cue  5^1-:^  tney  ruid  n^ard  <:>•:\"  tny  T  > \n'lancn.  The  •f~-iii_i.r  ;«ri.  ioc  the \n\n\ncoir, \n\ni_i£s  15  I  oei.>r;r  ~  -i.':'^'   \"ij.*i_  nine  ii  r'-rrj- \n\n»'*•?.         A  •«    TP\"^   '>5\"':-?\":r    i~i\"i^l  t^:\":,    U^IP;  ^S'!I~e*\".\"^ \n\n\n-    or:e\\:3.        -rx:  n-:cr._jLi  leui^1    -:-     -^ \n\n\n»n^g;-:-.j \n\n\n:1'T_-L  Lf \n\n\n„,- \n\n\n82  SIX    MONTHS \n\nknowledge  that  we  have  been  guilty  of \nbreaking  the  rules  of  our  Holy  Order,  by \nlifting  our  eyes  while  walking  in  the  pas- \nsage-ways; in  neglecting  to  take  holy \nwater  on  entering  the  community  and \nchoir ;  failing  in  respect  to  our  Superior, \nand  veneration  to  our  Father ;  failing  in \nreligious  decorum,  and  in  respect  to  our \nvows, — poverty  and  obedience ;  for  which \nwe  most  humbly  ask  pardon  of  God, \npenance  and  forgiveness  of  you,  our  Holy \nMother.\"  As  each  one  finishes,  the  \"Holy \nMother\"  gives  her  advice  and  penances, \nand  her  blessing ;  they  then  kiss  her  feet, \nand  sometimes  make  the  cross  with  their \ntongues  on  the  floor ;  then  making  their \ninclination,  they  retire  to  the  choir  to  per- \nform the  penances. \n\nAfter  they  are  all  assembled  in  the \nchoir,  the  Superior  says,  Kyrie  eleison, \nend  they  all  answer,  Kyrie  eleison ;  the \nSupetior  says,  Cliriste  eltison,  and  they \nanswer,  Christe  cleison,  &c.  &c.  She  then \nsays  Litany  to  the  Saints  in  Latin,  be- \nginning with  \"  Sancta  Maria,\"  and  they \n\n\nIN    A    CONVENT.  83 \n\nrespond,  \"  Ora  pro  nobis,\"  &c.  &c.  This \nceremony  is  very  solemn.  It  is  performed \nuntil  eight  o'clock,  A.  M.,  when  we  re- \nceive our  portion,  sitting  on  the  floor.  The \nbell  rings  at  half-past  eight  for  young \nladies'  recreation.  Then  we  attend  to \nstudy  until  a  quarter  before  eleven  ;  then \nprivate  lecture  until  eleven;  then  bell  rings \nfor  the  examination  of  conscience  till  a \nquarter  past  eleven;  then  for  diet.  The \nservices  at  diet*  are,  after  repeating \n\n•  Our  diet  consiste.1  of  the  plainest  kind  of  food,  principally \nvegetables  and  vegetable  soups,  Indian  puddings,  and,  very  sel- \ndom, meat.  Our  tei  was  made  of  herbs,  sometimes  of  the  bitter- \nest kind.  We  partook  of  this  diet  in  imitation  of  the  Holy \nFathers  of  the  Desert,  to  mortify  our  appetites.  Pumpkins, \nstewed  with  molasses  and  water,  served  us  sometimes  as  a  dessert. \nOccasionally  we  had  mouldy  bread  to  eat.  A  very  insignificant \npiece  of  butter  was  sometimes  placed  on  our  plates.  The  Supe- \nrior's diet  was  far  better  than  ours  ;  sometimes  it  was  sumptuous, \nwine  not  excepted.  I  ascertained  this,  as  1  occasionally,  in  turn, \nwent  round  to  gather  the  fragments.  She  sent  me.  on  two  occa- \nsions, some  apple  parings  to  eat.  as  a  part  of  my  portion.  Some- \ntimes the  Religieu.se  deny  themselves  any  diet;  prostrate,  kisstha \nfuel  of  those  who  remain  at  table,  performing  various  kinds  of \npenance,  while  the  others  are  eating  anil  lisr-iiing  to  the  reading. \nThose  who  have  permission  to  deny  themselves  in  the  mcming, \ntake  their  work-baskets  as  they  pass  to  the  refectory  ;  where  they \nsew  by  candle-light,  as  the  lecturess  is  reading.  This  has  a  so- \nlemn and  impressive  appearance. \n\n\n84  SJXMONTHS \n\nLatin : — first,  they  seat  themselves  in  or- \nder upon  a  bench,  first  crossing  themselves \nin  their  appointed  places,  on  one  side  of  a \nlong,  narrow  table ;  before  each  one  lies  a \nsmall  linen  napkin  or  servet,  rolled  around \nanother  small  cloth,  containing  a  knife  and \nfork ;  beside  each  servet  is  a  plate  contain- \ning the  \"portion;\"  then  the  Superior  enters \nand  passes  along  to  her  table,  at  the \nhead  of  the  room,  the  Nuns  making  their \ninclinations  as  she  passes.  She  then  makes \na  signal  on  her  snuff  box,  and  the  \"  Reli- \ngieuse,\"  whose  turn  it  is  to  speak,  says, \n\"  Benedicite ;\"  the  Superior  answers,  U13e- \nnedicite;\"  and  so  it  continues,  in  a  similar \nmanner,  from  one  to  the  other,  the  \"  Effi- \ncient\"* repeating  a  Latin  prayer.  The  Su- \nperior then  makes  the  signal  for  the  lectu- \nress  to  read  from  the  Lives  of  the  Saints \nand  Martyrs,  while  the  others  are  eating. \nWhen  the  signal  is  given,  each  one  rolls \nup  the  knife  and  fork  in  the  napkin,  and \n\n•  The  Efficient  is  one  who  repeats  prayers  and  officiates  during \nthe  office  and  serves  at  Mass. \n\n\nINACONVENT.  85 \n\nlays  it  as  she  found  it ;  (they  also  open  it \nat  a  signal;)  and  the  one  whose  turn  it  is \nto  do  so,  after  kissing  the  floor,  as  a  token \nof  humility,  takes  from  the  drawer  a  white \napron  and  a  basket  containing  a  napkin, \nand  after  putting  on  the  apron,  brushes  the \nfragments  from  the  tables  into  the  basket, \nand  takes  the  servets,  making  her  inclina- \ntion to  each  one.  She  then  takes  the \narticles  off  the  Superior's  table,  one  by \none  in  a  napkin,  in  a  solemn  manner.  If \nany  eatables  fall  on  the  floor,  they  must \nbe  taken  up  in  a  napkin,  and  not  by  any \nmeans  with  the  bare  hands. \n\nAfter  this,  the  Superior  makes  a  signal, \nand  the  lecturess  and  before-mentioned \nRelig'wuse  kneel  in  the  middle  of  the  floor \nand  kiss  it,  and  immediately  rise  and  join \nthe  others  in  repeating  the  Latin  prayers ; \nafter  which  the  lecturess  rings  the  An- \ngelus.  During  this  ringing,  they  all  kneel \nand  repeat  it.  then  assemble  in  the  com- \nmunity for  \"  recreation.\"  During  this \nthey  are  permitted  to  converse  with  one \n\n\n86  SIXMONTHS \n\nanother,  but  in  a  particular  and  low  tone, \nand  only  on  such  subjects  as  the  Superior \nshall  give  them ;  if  she  be  absent,  the \nconversation  is  usually  on  the  subject  last \nread  at  the  table ;  and  they  work  during \nthe  time.  After  recreation,  public*  lec- \ntures take  place,  and  at  one  o'clock  the \nbell  rings  for  \"  visitation\"  to  the  altar, \nwhich,  with  the  Vespers,  occupy  us  an \nhour  and  a  half.  Then  the  Rosary  is  said. \nOn  hearing  the  bell  again,  we  all  assem- \nble in  the  community,  where  there  is  a \n\"point  of  prayer''  read.  Then  lessons \noccupy  us  until  five  ;  meditation  and  re- \nflection half  an  hour  longer;  then  the \nbell  again  rings  for  diet,  where  we  go \nthrough  the  observances  before  named; \nthen  recreation  forty-five  minutes ;  then \nthe  miserere,  during  which  the  bell  rings  ; \nthen  public  prayers  in  the  choir  ;  then  the \nBcnedictus  rings,  and  the  Lay  Sisterst \n\n•  Public  lecture  means  a  subject  read  aloud  by  the  lecturess. \n\nt  One  Lay  Sister  remains  kneeling  in  the  entry  until  we  get  to \nthe  psalm  called  Te  Deum,  when  she  rings  while  we  are  say'ne  it \nThe  Religieuse  bow  ot  kneel,  &c.,  but  do  not  join  in  saying  tua \noffice. \n\n\nINACONVENT.  87 \n\ncome  up  into  the  choir.  Matins,  lauds, \nand  prayers  continue  from  seven  until \nnine  o'clock,  when  we  retire  while  the \nbell  is  ringing,  except  those  who  attend \nlessons  and  penances.  This  concludes  a \nday  and  its  services.  The  same  course \nwas  pursued  everyday  except  Fridays  and \nSundays,  when  there  was  some  variation. \nI  had  become,  in  about  a  week,  appa- \nrently so  great  a  favorite  of  the  Superior, \nthat  although  remiss  in  duties,  it  was  in \na  measure  overlooked.  She  would  even \nreprimand  the  Religieuse  for  my  example \nand  my  faults  ;  one  instance  of  which  1 \nwill  give.  Failing  to  arrange  the  Superi- \nor's toilet  and  seat  and  cricket,  it  being \nmy  turn,  one  of  the  Religieuse  was  repri- \nmanded in  my  stead,  and  immediately \nknelt  and  kissed  the  floor.  After  this  I  was \nsent  for  to  the  Bishop's  room,  where  the \nyoung  ladies  assemble  on  Mass  morning, \nand  after  kneeling,  &c.,  the  Superior  asked \nme  how  things  appeared;  if  they  ap- \npeared as  I  thought  they  would  ;  if  I  liked \n\n\n88  SIX     MONTHS \n\nmy  food,  &c.  Feeling  a  repugnance  to \nanswer  her,  she  said,  \"Recollect  yourself.\" \nI  told  her  I  Jiked  all  pretty  well,  except \nmy  couch.  She  left,  telling  me  to  beg  the \nintercession  of  Saint  Teresa.  The  next \nday  my  couch  was  exchanged  for  a  better, \nand  the  image  of  Saint  Teresa  put  near \nit,  for  my  use. \n\nSoon  after  I  became  an  inmate  of  the \nConvent,  the  Bishop  came  into  the  com- \nmunity, and  said,  \"  How  does  that  little \nNun  ?  And  what  have  you  done  with \nSister  Stimson  ?\"  The  Superior  answered, \nthat  she  was  not  fit  for  the  order,  and  she \nhad  sent  her  on  to  the  Sisters  of  Charity. \n(See  note  on  page  74.)  He  then,  address- \ning me,  asked  how  I  liked  Mount  Bene- \ndict. I  said,  \"  Very  well,  my  Lord.\"  He \nthen  said,  \"  O,  but  you  will  have  to  strive \nwith  the  temptations  between  the  good \nand  evil  spirits;\"  and  he  then  explained \nall  the  horrors  of  Satan ;  and  n  sked  me \nwhere  Saint  Teresa,  my  namesake,  was ; \nand  if  I  had  read  her  life ;  and  told  me  to \n\n\nSNA     CONVENT.  89 \n\nsay,  as  she  did,  these  words,  \"  Now  come, \nall  of  you;  I,  being  a  true  servant  of  God, \nwill  see  what  you  can  do  against  me,\" \nby  way  of  challenge  to  the  evil  ones ;  and \nbeg  her  intercession.  He  told  me  my \nsister  had  been  to  see  if  I  had  taken  the \nveil,  or  had  any  thought  of  taking  it ;  and \nhe  said  I  might  rest  contented,  as  my \nfriends  would  trouble  me  no  more.*1  He \nthen  told  me  the  difference  between  a  holy \nlife  and  a  worldly  life;  said  the  Devil \nwould  assail  me.  as  he  did  Saint  Teresa, \nand  make  me  think  I  ought  to  go  back  to \nthe  world  ;  and  make  me  offers  of  worldly \npleasures,  and  promise  me  happiness.  In \norder  to  prevent  this.  I  must  watch  and \npray  all  the  lime,  and  banish  entirely \n•worldly  thoughts  from  my  mind;  and \nthrow  holy  water  at  the  evil  spirits,  and \nchallenge  them  to  come  if  they  dare. \nPerceiving  the  unpleasant  effect  this  had \n\n•  I  have  since  \"learned  it  was  my  sister  and  another  lady.  They \nsay  he  ;«ld  then-,  I  had  not  taken  the  veil,  hut  hoped  I  soon  wouli* \ndoit. \n\n\n90  SIX    MONTHS \n\non  my  feelings,  he  portrayed  in  lively \ncolors  the  happiness  which  would  flow \nfrom  my  resisting  the  evil  spirits,  and  what \na  crown  of  glory  would  be  placed  on  my \nhead  by  the  angels. \n\nAccording  to  my  Confessor's  orders,  I \ntook  upon  myself  many  austere  penances, \n&c. ;  but  the  Superior,  noticing  my  ex- \nhaustion from  this  cause,  released  me  from \nthe  austerities  for  a  time,  saying  I  was  a \nfavored  one  ;  and  she  gave  rne  permission \nto  rest,  while  the  others  rose  to  say \nmidnight  matins*  and  hear  Mass.  On \nthe  exaltation  of  the  holy  cross,  the  Bishop \ngave  us  his  blessing,  we  all  kneeling  in \nthe  community.  Tn  conversation  with \nthe  Sisters,  he  remarked  one  had  not  a \nvery  pleasant  countenance;  and  he  asked \nme  how  I  was  pleased  with  my  teacher, \nsaying  he  hoped  she  put  a  more  pleasant \ncountenance  on  while  instructing  me. \n\n\n•  Midnight  mass  and  midnight  matins  are  said  at  night  during \nLent,  and  midnight  mass  always  on  Christmas.  This  is  a  time  of \n•awia)  burnUtatkn-  in.'  pra.t«i. \n\n\nIN    A     CON  V  E  N  T.  91 \n\nOnce,  while  walking  with  the  Bishop \nand  Superior,  we  met  a  stranger,  upon \nwhich  the  Superior  required  us  to  turn \nour  backs  while  she  conversed  with \nhim.  After  he  left  the  garden,  the  Bishop \nand  Superior  held  some  conversation  to- \ngether apart  from  us,  of  which  I  overheard \nthe  following  words  of  the  Bishop  :  \"  I \nfear  he  did  not  come  here  accidentally,  as \nhe  stated,  but  for  some  particular  purpose.\" \nImmediately  the  Mother  Assistant  came \nto  me,  saying  that  gentleman  looked \nvery  much  like  me,  and  asked  me  if  he \nwas  not  my  brother ;  and  having  per- \nmission to  look,  I  answered,  \"  No,  he  is \nnot.\"  We  then  retired  within  the  Convent. \nThe  Bishop  observed  to  me  just  before  we \n•went  in,  that  that  gentleman  looked  no \nmore  like  me  than  one  of  the  dogs  of  the \nConvent. \n\nI  was  particularly  hurt  in  witnessing \nthe  austerities  put  on  a  Religieuse,  named \nSister  Mary  Magdalene,  who  came  from \nIreland,  Once,  while  reciting  the  office, \n\n\n92  SIX   MONTHS \n\nshe,  by  accicbnt  or  losing  breath,  spoke  in \na  lower  key  than  she  should  ;  at  a  signal \nfrom  the  Superior,  she  fell  prostrate  before \nher  desk,  and  remained  so  for  one  hour, \nuntil  the  office  was  finished,  when  she \nhad  permission  to  rise.  This  was  the \nfirst  time  I  thought  the  Superior  had  done \nwrong.*  Soon  after  this,  in  private  con- \nfession to  the  Superior,  she  appeared  de- \ntermined to  know  my  thoughts,  and  put \nmany  questions  to  me  that  were  hard  to \nanswer.  I  would  here  remark,  that  this \nis  the  practice  at  auricular  confessions. \nShe  told  me  to  beg  the  intercession  of  my \npatron  Saint,  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  and \nSaint  Ursula.  I  complained  to  her  of \nmy  strength's  failing,  and  of  my  diet,  not \nbeing  such  as  I  was  used  to ;  she  replied, \nthat  a  Religieuse  should  have  no  choice, \nand  that  I  should  have  left  my  feelings \nin  the  world ;  and  she  immediately \n\n«  The  Superior  often  made  mistakes  in  repeating  the  office,  by \nendeavoring  to  repeat  it  without  the  book.  And  I  learned  after- \nwards from  Mary  Francis  that  the  Superior  did  not  understand  it. \n\n\nIN     A     CONVENT.  93 \n\nimposed  the  following  penances: — to \nmake  the  sign  of  the  cross  on  the  floor \nwith  my  tongue,  and  to  eat  a  crust  of \nbread  in  the  morning  for  my  portion. \nThe  first  of  these  penances  I  did  not  fulfil \nto  the  letter,  making  the  sign  of  the  cross \nwith  my  hand  instead  of  my  tongue.* \n\nAfter  this  a  daughter  of  my  friend  Mrs. \nG.  came  to  the  Convent,  and  was  permitted \nto  spend  some  time  with  me  in  private. \nI  also  had  some  trifles  given  me  as \npresents  for  this  little  girl,  and  leave  to \nsend  what  word  I  wished  to  my  friends. \nThis  girl  told  me  at  the  time,  she  was \ncoming  there  to  school  soon ;  I  therefore \nsent  by  her  my  love  to  my  friends,  in- \nforming them  that  I  liked  the  Convent \nvery  well,  and  should  be  very  happy  to \nsee  them,  if  they  would  not  speak  against \nmy  religion.f \n\n•  I  would  state  to  the  reader,  that  those  things  were  received  on \nmy  part  with  great  repugnance;  hut  the  Superior  said  tl  ey  were \nto  prove  my  vocation,  and  I  submitted  without  a  inunrur. \n\nt  This  message  my  friends  never  received,  as  I  have  since \nlearned.  I  was  deceived  in  regard  to  the  friendship  of  Mrs.  G. \n\n\n94  SIXMONTHS \n\nSoon  preparations  were  made  for  my  tak- \ning the  VOIDS  of  a  Religieuse,  a  Novena \n(nine  days'  devotion)  being  said  for  me, \nand  for  my  perfection  in  a  religious  life,  and \nprayers  for  the  conversion  of  my  friends. \nAbout  this  time  my  sponsor,  the  Priest, \nvisited  the  Convent,  and  talked,  as  I  then \nthought,  like  a  godlike  person.  My  recep- \ntion was  to  take  place  privately,  because \nwe  wished  to  keep  my  father  ignorant  of \nthe  manner  in  which  I  had  been  received; \nand  because  he  might  hear  of  it,  should  il \ntake  place  publicly ;  as  he  had  before  said, \nI  was  not  eighteen,  and  ho  could  prevent \nmy  going  there.  They  said  he  could  not \nprevent  me,  as  I  was  now  of  age.  I  was \nperfectly  happy  at  this  time,  and  presented \nthe  Superior  with  some  lines  of  poetry, \nwhich  gave  her  proof  of  my  sincerity  and \ncontentment. \n\nSI  10  appeared  very  much  pleased  with \nthe  verses,  embraced  me  very  affectionate- \nly, and  expressed  her  hearty  approbation \nof  my  perseverance  in  performing  the \n\n\nINACONVENT.  95 \n\nduties  of  the  order,  and  said  the  request \nfor  her  entreaties  that  I  might  persevere  in \na  religious  life  should  be  granted,  and  she \nwould  show  the  lines  to  the  Bishop.  She \naccordingly  did  so,  when  he  was  present \none  day,  and  he  said  he  must  write  my \nconversion,  for  it  was  so  much  like  Saint \nTeresa's,  my  namesake.  After  this  she \ngave  orders  to  have  all  my  worldly  dresses, \nbeing  ten  in  number,  and  other  articles  of \nwearing  apparel,  altered  for  those  young \nladies  whom  she  clothed  and  educated ; \nand  for  me  she  ordered  a  long  habit  to  be \nprepared,  which  vvas  to  be  blessed  by  the \nBishop  :  also  a  veil,  which  they  said  de- \nnoted purity  and  innocence. \n\nOne  time  I  failed  in  rising  at  the  Ange- \nlus.*  which  was  not  noticed  by  the  Su- \nperior. The  next  morning  a  Religieuse \ndid  not  rise  until  the  ringing  of  the  Ange- \nlas, and  when  she  came  into  the  refectory \n\n•  My  time  was  to  rise  at  the  Angelas,  which  was  tuns  at  five, \nwhile  the  Religieuse  rose  at  four,  except  on  holy-day  mornings, \nwhen  tftey  rose  at,  tUroe. \n\n\n96  SIX    M  ONTH  S \n\nwe  were  at  diet.  She  brought  her  pillow, \nand  kneeling,  kissed  it,  and  said  as \nfollows  : — \"  I  have  neglected  to  obey  the \ncommands  of  the  Superior,  and  have  not \nrisen  until  the  An  gems,  which  I  am  most \nheartily  sorry  for;  and  I  humbly  ask \npardon  of  God  and  penances  of  you,  our \nHoly  Mother.\"  The  Superior  said  no \none  who  disobeyed  her  commands  should \nbe  permitted  to  remain  in  this  Monastery. \nHer  penance  was  to  kiss  the  floor  and  re- \nmain kneeling  until  lecture  and  diet  were \nover. \n\nThe  Bishop,  about  this  time,  came  to \nexamine  our  work.  &c.  After  hearing  us \nsing,  he  complimented  us.  said  he  should \nhardly  have  thought  that  I  could  have \nlearned  of  heretics  to  sing  and  work  so \nwell ;  and  desired  me  to  learn  him  to \nwork  lace,  as  he  feared  I  should  not \nfinish  his  robe  for  Christmas.  After  being \npresented,  as  usual,  with  wine,  he  retired, \nThe  Bishop's  wine  is  nresented  in  a \ngolden  cup.  The  Rehgieuse  wu.o  pre- \n\n\nIN    A     CON  VENT.  97 \n\nscnts  it  remains  kneeling   until   he   has \ndrank  it. \n\nAs  was  usual  on  Saturday  evening,  after \nsignifying  our  obedience  to  the  Superior, \nby  prostrating  and  kissing  the  floor,  we \nreceived  permission  to  visit  the  \"  sanctum \nsanctorum\"  on  Sabbath  morning,  to  re- \nceive the  eucharist,  all  of  us  except  my \nteacher,  (the  one  who  the  Bishop  said  did \nnot  look  pleasant,  and  whom  I  saw  in \ntears  on  Sunday  morning.)  The  Superior \nmade  a  signal  for  me  to  follow  her  into \nthe  Bishop's  room,  when,  first  inquiring \ninto  my  feelings,  as  she  usually  did,  she \nasked  me  what  I  thought  of  my  teacher ; \nif  she  had  put  any  questions  to  me  while \nat  my  lessons ;  and  how  long  before  I \nthought  I  should  be  able  to  pronounce  my \nvows,  and  take  charge  of  a  class  in  music. \nShe  asked  me,  at  another  time,  what  I \nthought  was  the  reason  of  my  teacher's \ncrying;  (her  name  was  Miss  Mary \nFrancis.)  I  replied  I  did  not  know.  She \nsaid  it  was  the  operation  of  the  Holy \n\n\n98  SIX   MONTHS \n\nSpirit,  and  her  devotional  feelings  were \nvery  deep. \n\nThe  next  day,  while  we  were  at  our \nrecreations,  Miss  Mary  Francis  appeared \nin  great  distress  from  some  cause,  and  in \ntears.  She  soon  after  pencilled  a  few \nlines,  and  approached  the  Superior  kneel- \ning, &c.,  and  presenting  the  paper ;  she \nappeared  confused  and  very  angry,  and \nbade  her  take  a  seat.  After  this  the  Su- \nperior thought  it  necessary  for  me  to  re- \ntire to  the  infirmary  and  take  an  emetic, \nwhich  I  did  the  next  day.  The  day  after \nthis  I  had  orders  to  take  medicine,  which \nI  was  averse  to,  and  on  my  declining,  the \ninfirmarian*  made  the  sign  of  the  cross  a \nnumber  of  times,  and  told  me  it  was  the \nSuperior's  orders,  and  I  could  not  avoid \ntaking  a  part  of  it.  I  remained  in  the \ninfirmary  two  days  without  a  fire,  and \nthe  weather  was  very  cold.  I  had  then \n\n•  The  infirmarian  is  one  who  tends  upon  the  sick.     I  wa»  as \n•well  as  usual  when  I  took  the  emetic. \n\n\nINACONVENT.  99 \n\npermission  to  go  to  the  choir,  where  I \nimmediately  fainted,  at  which  the  Supe- \nrior was  angry,  and  said  in  a  whisper \nshe  had  told  me  /  ought  not  to  have  any \nfeelings. \n\nFor  a  while  Sister  Mary  Francis  was \nnot  present  at  the  office  and  recreative \nas  usual,  and  the  Superior  gave  as  a  rea- \nson for  her  absence  that  she  was  ill.  But \nit  will  be  necessary  for  me  to  leave  for  a \nmoment  Miss  Mary  Francis,  and  speak  of \nMiss  Mary  Magdalene.  The  latter  was \nput  over  me  as  a  teacher  in  the  room  of \nMary  Francis,  vvhom  I  then  supposed  to \nbe  sick ;  but  I  afterwards  learned  that  she \nwas  confined,  that  she  might  have  a  better \nopportunity  to  clear  herself  of  the  temp- \ntations of  Satan.  Sister  Mary  Magda- \nlene told  me  she  was  about  to  leave  this \nworld,  and  wished  to  give  me  some  advice. \nShe  said  she  thought  it  was  God's  will  to \ntake  her  to  himself.  After  reminding  me \nof  the  respect  due  to  the  Superior,  and  of \nmy  negligence  in  not  kissing  the  floor  in \n\n\n100  SIX    MONTHS \n\nthe  choir,  and  of  my  looking  up  while \nwalking  in  the  passages,  she  then  spake \nof  Sister  Mary  Francis ;  said  she  would \nsoon  be  able  to  give  me  lessons  as  before ; \nbut  wished  to  know  which  of  the  Novices \nI  thought  had  the  best  vocation  for  a  re- \nligious life,  and  which  one  would  be  most \nlikely  to  return  to  the  world.  To  the  lat- \nter I  replied,  \"Sister  Mary  Francis.\"  She \nasked  why.  I  said  she  did  not  appear  to \nobserve  the  rules  so  strictly  as  the  others. \nShe  asked  me  if  that  would  be  any \ninducement  for  me.  I  replied,  \"  No,  not \nthat.\"  She  appeared  unable  to  talk,  but \nnotwithstanding  her  weak  state  and \ntrembling  hands,  she  sewed  all  the  time. \nI  told  her  it  gave  me  pain  to  see  her \ndistress  herself  so.  With  a  peculiar \nemphasis  she  said,  \"  Sister,  obedience  /\" \nand  in  a  very  affecting  manner  made  the \nsign  of  the  cross. \n\nWhile  at  my  lessons  one  day,  in  the \nhours  of  silence,  the  Superior  and \nMother  Assistant  came,  wishing  me  to  tell \n\n\nIN   A    CONVENT.  101 \n\nthem  where  Miss  Mary  Francis  was.  I \nreplied  I  had  not  seen  her.  They  left  the \nroom,  and  soon  Miss  Mary  Francis  enter- \ned, in  tears.  The  Superior  followed,  and \nseizing  her  by  the  arm,  shook  her  violently, \nthreatening  to  punish  her  for  disobedience, \nand  wished  she  had  a  cell  austere  enough \nto  put  her  in,  and  exclaimed,  \"  Shame  ! \nshame !  you  '  disedify'  Miss  Mary \nAgnes.\"*  She  then  told  her  not  to  feign \nsickness  again,  but  to  show  by  her  appe- \ntite her  illness.  After  the  penance  of \nkissing  the  floor,  &c,  she  gave  her  a \nnumber  of  prayers  to  copy  for  the  Pro- \ntestant scholars.  And  from  that  time  we \nwere  watched  with  the  strictest  scrutiny. \nThe  next  day  the  Superior  gave  me  per- \nmission to  write  to  my  father.  She  said \nMiss  Mary  Francis  was  crazy,  and  she \nshould  not  keep  her  in  the  Convent  more \nthan  a  month  longer,  if  she  did  not  reform. \n\n•  All  the  Nuns  have  the  name  of  Mary,  and  added  to   it  is  the \noame  of  some  canonized  Saint.   Miss  Mary  Agues  was  :ny  name. \n\n\n102  SIX    MONTHS \n\nMary  Francis'  grief  will  be  well  re- \ncollected by  those  in  the  public  apart- \nments. The  next  day  I  wrote  to  my \nfather.  The  letter1*  was  corrected  by  Miss \nMary  Francis,  who  was  not  crazed,  as \nstated  by  the  Superior.  I  then  whispered \nto  her,  (it  being  the  time  of  silence,)  and \nasked  the  cause  of  her  grief.  She  wrote \non  a  slate,  \"  she  could  not.\"  A  Reli- \ngieuse  was  in  the  room,  watching  us  very \nnarrowly,  and  to  mislead  the  Religieuse, \nshe  reminded  me  of  making  false  syntax. \nWe  next  met  in  the  community  for  recrea- \ntion. The  Superior  gave  the  Mother \nAssistant  permission  to  speak ;  (Miss \nMary  Francis  was  absent.)  She' began \nby  asking  how  she  did.  The  Superior \nanswered,  \"  She  goes  on  in  her  old  way ;\" \nand  observed  that  she  was  unfit  for  the \norder.  The  Mother  Assistant  said,  \"O, \nMamere,  let  me  pray,  at  least,  a  month \nlonger  for  her;\"  and  turning  to  tiic  No- \n\n•  This  letter  was  never  received  by  my  father. \n\n\nIN  A    CONVENT.  103 \n\nvices,  asked  them  to  join  with  her.  The \nSuperior  granted  her  permission,  but \nhanded  her  a  letter  to  read.  The  Mother \nAssistant,  turning  to  us.  said,  \"  Sisters, \npay  attention.  This  letter  is  from  Miss \nMary  Francis'  aunt,  Miss  I.,  of  New \nYork.\"  The  substance  of  it  was,  that \nshe  had  received  her  (the  Superior's)  letter, \nand  was  sorry  to  have  recommended  to \nher  that  person,  but  she  thought  she  had \nreformed,  and  would  be  a  suitable  member \nfor  a  Monastery  ;  and  she  begged  pardon \nfor  introducing  one  to  her  who  had  dis- \nturbed the  peace  of  her  little  Community, \nand  hoped  if  it  were  possible  she  would \nnot  long  be  troubled  with  her,  &c.  The \nSuperior  said,  after  the  close  of  the  letter, \n\"Sisters,  you  may  still  continue  to  pray  for \nher,  and  1  will  see  about  this  thing,  as  it \nmay  be  a  temptation  of  the  adversary.\" \nTwo  or  three  days  after  this,  I  met  Miss \nMary  Francis  at  my  lessons  in  the  com- \nmunity, and  again  asked  her  to  tell  me \nher  distress  by  writing  on  the  slate  or  I \n\n\n104  SIX    MONTHS \n\nwould  tell  the  Superior  I  could  not  learn \nof  her.  She  begged  I  would  not,  and  told \nme  she  was  under  a  solemn  obligation  not \nto  make  known  the  cause  of  her  grief. \nShe  asked  me  if  I  was  happy ;  I  told  her  1 \nwas  not  to  see  her  unhappy,  and  again \nentreated  her  to  tell  me  the  cause  of  her \ntears.  She  said  I  must  not  tempt  her  to \nbreak  her  promise,  for  if  we  were  detected \nin  conversation,  she  would  be  made  still \nmore  unhappy.  I  then  asked,  if  she  had \nrecovered  from  her  illness,  why  she  did \nnot  go  to  her  class,  &c.  Shesaid  the  Supe- \nrior had  forbidden  her,  but  she  could  not \nanswer  any  other  questions.  I  had  formed \na  strong  attachment  for  this  lady,  and  it \ngave  me  pain  to  see  her  so  distressed. \n\nAt  next  recreation,  the  Superior  sent \nus  word  to  meet  the  Bishop  in  the  medi- \ntation garden.  Sister  Mary  Magdalene \nbeing  too  exhausted  to  walk  as  fast  as  we \ndid,  the  Bishop  asked  who  that  was,  and \nbeing  told,  he  burst  into  a  laugh,  and  snid, \n\"  Sister  Magdalene,  when  are  you  goinp \n\n\nIN   A  CONVENT.  105 \n\nto  heaven?\"  She  replied,  in  a  voice \nscarcely  audible,  \"I  have  no  will  of  my \nown,  my  Lord ;  whenever  it  shall  please \nGod  to  take  me.\"*  She  thought  she \nshould  not  live  to  see  Christmas.  We \nthen  assembled  in  the  community,  and \nwhen  all  were  seated,  the  Bishop  inquired, \n\"Where  is  that  sober-faced  Nun?\"  Being \ntold  by  the  Mother  Assistant  that  she  was \ngiving  lessons  to  Miss  F.,  he  took  the \nletter  before  spoken  of,  and  looking  it \nover,  handed  it  to  the  Mother  Assistant, \nsaying,  \"  Why  do  you  keep  her,  and  why \ndoes  she  not  go  to  her  class?\"  The  Su- \nperior said  the  young  ladies  were  not \npleased  with  her  as  a^eacher.  He  asked  if \nall  disliked  her.  Miss  Mary  Benedict  re- \nplied, '•  No,  my  Lord ;  some  in  the  French \nclass  appear  to  like  her;\"  on  which  he \nsaid,  \"Show  them  that  letter.\" \n\nAt  my  next  lesson,  I  told  Mary  Francis \n\n•  It  is  here  to  be  understood,  that  Sister  Mary  Magdalene  was \nin  a  consumption,  and  had  entered  the  Convent  nine  months  be- \nfore in  perfect  health.  She  was  worn  out  with  austerities. \n\n\n106  SIX   MONTHS \n\nif  she  did  not  explain  to.  me  the  causj \nof  her  grief  I  should  certainly  tell  the \nSuperior;  for  I  could  receive  no  benefit \nfrom  her  instructions  while  she  was  so  con- \nfused, and  the  Superior  had  reprimanded \nme  for  not  learning  my  lessons ;  and  I \npromised  if  she  would  tell  me  I  would \nnot  inform  the  Superior.  She  replied  that \nshe  could  not  answer  me  then,  but  would \nthink  of  it,  and  give  me  an  answer  in  the \nafternoon.  Accordingly,  in  the  afternoon, \na  Religieuse  being  present,  watching  us. \nshe  communicated  what  I  desired  to \nknow  by  writing  on  a  slate,*  and  desired \nto  know  if  I  was  happy.  I  answered \nthat  I  did  not  like  the  Superior  so  well \nas  formerly.  She  then  wrote,  that  while \nat  prayer  and  meditation  she  concluded \nit  was  her  uiny,  particularly  as  I  was \ndissatisfied,  to  give  me  some  advice,  and \nconsidered  her  promise  before  made  as \nnot  binding;  and  receiving  from  me  a \n\n•  We  were  at  the  piano  ;  sha  pretended  to  write  notes,  &c. \n\n\nINACONVENT.  107 \n\npromise  oi  secrecy,  she  proceeded  to  say \nthat  she  hoped  she  should  be  pardoned  if \nany  thing  wrong  was  said  by  her,  as  my \nwhole  happiness  depended  on  the  words \nshe  should  communicate.  \"lam,\"  says \nshe,  \"  kept  here  by  the  Superior,  through \nselfish  motives,  as  a  teacher,  under  a  slav- \nish fear  and  against  my  will.  I  have \nwritten  several  letters  to  my  father,  and \nhave  received  no  satisfactory  answer ;  and \nI  have  for  a  long  time  felt  dissatisfied \nwith  my  situation.  The  Superior  has  fail- \ned in  fulfilling  her  promise,  not  complying \nwith  the  conditions  on  which  I  was  re- \nceived ;  which  were,  that  as  she  was  in \nneed  of  a  teacher,  particularly  in  French \n?nd  music,  1  might  take  the  white  veil, \n.411(1  leave  whenever  I  chose ;  and  my \ntaking  the  veil,  \"  as  it  was  only  a  custom,\" \nshould  not  compel  me ;  and  that  my  obli- \ngations should  not  be  binding.  My  father \nthinks  I  can  leave  at  any  time,  for  I  do \nnot  believe  he  has  received  my  letters, \nand  that  letter  you  have  heard  read  as \n\n\n108  SIX     MONTHS \n\nMiss  I.'s  is  a  forged  one.\"  We  were  here \ninterrupted  by  the  entrance  of  the  Superior, \nwho  made  a  sign  for  me  to  follow  her  into \nthe  Bishop's  room.  After  asking  me  how  I \nprogressed  in  my  lessons,  and  hearing  me \nread  in  the  \"  Novices'  Directory,\"*  she  ob- \nserved that  I  looked  melancholy,  and  com- \nmanded me  to  tell  her  the  reason.  I  re- \nplied that  I  did  not  feel  well,  that  my  lungs \nwere  sore  since  taking  the  emetic, f  &c. \nShe  said  that  was  only  a  notion,  and  bade \nme  tell  the  true  reason  without  any  more \nequivocation.  My  words  were,  I  did  not \nlove  her  so  well  then  as  formerly.  She  ex- \nclaimed, \"  O,  my  child,  I  admire  you  for \n\n•  This  is  a  book  which  is  used  only  in  Convents.  It  directs  us  to \nrespect  the  Bishop  as  a  representative  of  the  person  of  Christ,  and \nin  confession  as  Christ  himself ;  and  the  Superior  as  fulfilling  the \noffice  of  Mother  of  God. \n\nt  My  lungs  were  also  very  sore  in  consequence  of  repeating  the \noffices ;  so  much  so,  that  when  present  at  recreation,  when  I  had \npermission  to  speak,  it  gave  me  pain  rather  than  pleasure.  I \nhave,  since  leaving  the  Convent,  consulted  several  physicians,  who \nhave  expressed  it  as  their  opinion,  that  the  cause  of  my  bleeding \nat  the  lungs,  which  frequently  occurs,  was  originally  the  repeating \nthe  office  and  other  services,  in  one  long,  drawling  tune,  which \nany  one  can  know  by  trying  to  be  very  difficult \n\n\nINA    CONVENT.  109 \n\nyour  simplicity  ;;'  and  asked  me  my  rea- \nson for  not  loving  her.  which  I  declined \ngiving.  She  commanded  \"  obedience\" \nwith  seeming  mildness,  and  I  told  her  that \nI  thought  she  did  not  pay  that  attention \nto  me  she  had  promised,  and  that  she  was \nnot  so  kind  as  formerly.  She  then  said  a \nIleligieuse  should  have  no  will  of  her \nown  ;  that  their  Superior  put  many  things \nupon  them,  in  order  to  try  their  vocation. \nShe  then  recounted  the  sufferings  of  a \ncertain  Saint,  and  hid  me  pray  to  that \nSaint  for  protection ;  and  showed  me  a \nphial,  which  she  said  contained  some  of \nSaint  .Teresa's  tears ;  and  said  if  I  would \nsave,  my  tears  while  in  devotion,  she \ncould  tell  by  them  whether  1  should  ever \narrive  to  the  perfection  of  a  Saint.  She \nthen  gave  me  her  blessing,  and  reminded \nme  of  my  reception,  which  was  soon  to \nlake  place. \n\nAt  my  lesson  in  the  afternoon  I  again \nconversed  with  Mary  Francis  concern- \ning the  letter,  and  requested  her  to  inform \n\n\n110  SIX   MONTHS \n\nme  how  my  happiness  was  concerned. \nShe  said  still  that  the  letter  read  to  the \nCommunity  was  a  forged  one ;  that  Mrs. \n1.  was  her  aunt  and  sincere  friend;  and \ndid  her  father  know  her  sufferings,  and \nthe  treatment  she  received  from  the  Su- \nperior, he  would  prosecute  her  ;  that  she \nfeared  the  Superior  as  she  did  a  serpent. \nShe  then  advised  me  not  to  bind  myself, \nafter  my  three  months'  \"  test  or  trial,\"* \nto  that  order,  by  complying  with  the  rules \nof  \"reception,\"  any  farther  than  would \nleave  me  at  liberty  to  go  to  another  if  1 \nchose;  and  I  must  not  think,  because \nthey  were  wicked,  that  the  inmates  of  all \nConvents  were  so.  I  assured  her  thai \nalthough  I  had  thought  there  were  none \ngood  but  Catholics.  I  now  believed  there \nwere  good  and  bad  among  all  sects.  She \nthen  requested  me  not  to  betray  her,  and \ntold  me  the  Superior  intended  to  keep  me \n\n•  When  persons  first  enter  the  Convent,  they  take  an  obliga \ntion  that  they  will  spend  the  remainder  of  their  days  as  a  Re \ncluse,  but  they  are  put  on  a  three  months'  \"  test\"  or  trial,  to  see  if \nthey  have  a  \"  vocation\"  for  that  particular  order ;  if  not,  they  are \ngenerally  placed  in  another. \n\n\nIN   A    CONVENT.  Ill \n\nthere  for  life,  and  she  thought  it  her  duty \nto  warn  me  of  the  snares  laid  for  me.  She \ndisliked  that  order,*  and  wished  me  to  in- \nform her  why,  and  in  what  manner  I  had \ncome  there.  I  related  to  her  then,  and \nduring  the  next  afternoon,  all  the  particu- \nlars. She  appeared  very  much  surprised \nto  learn  that  my  friends  had  been  opposed \nto  my  coming,  as  the  Superior  had  told \nher  that  they  had  put  me  there  for  life. \nShe  said  she  had  been  taken  from  the  pub- \nlic apartment,  because  she  had  been  seen \nweeping  by  the  young  ladies  ;  that  should \nthe  Superior  refuse  to  let  her  go,  she \nshould  if  possible  make  her  escape ;  and \nnamed  a  Religieuse  (Miss  Mary  Angela) \nwho  had  made  her  escape  before.  She \ndesired  me,  if  she  should  be  so  fortunate \nas  to  make  her  escape,  to  ask,  in  private \nconfession,  permission  to  see  my  friends, \n\n•  Miss  Mary  Francis  was  educated,  I  believe,  in  the  Convent  of \nSaint  Joseph,  Eminetsburg  ;  also  known  as  the  order  of  the  \"  Sisters \nof  Charity.\"  She  possessed  an  amiable  disposition  and  superior \ntalents,  and  was  universally  admired  by  the  inmates  of  the \ngcho«l ;  and  so  far  as  my  acquaintance  went,  she  was  deserving \nIhe  esteem  of  every  »ne. \n\n\n112  SIX   MONTHS \n\nand  consult  them  about  going  to  the \n\"Sisters  of  Charity;\"  and  if  they  were \nwilling  that  I  should  go,  she  would  pro- \ncure me  a  situation,  and  by  letter  inform \nme  of  it.  She  was  in  great  distress  on \naccount  of  that  letter,  which  plainly  un- \nfolded the  motives  of  the  Superior.  She \nsaid  she  should  appear  as  calm  as  possi- \nble, as  it  was  the  only  way  to  blind  the \neyes  of  the  Superior,  and  enable  her  to \nescape ;  and  requested  me  to  give  her  all \nthe  information  respecting  the  Superior's \nintentions  that  I  could  learn,  and  to  listen \nto  her  and  the  Mother  Assistant's  con- \nversation at  recreation  hours. \n\nAt  recreation  the  Superior  observed  that \nMiss  Mary  Francis  had  no  vocation  for  a \nreligious  life,  as  she  had  refused  to  attend \nthe  offices  and  prayers.  At  our  next  in- \nterview, I  inquired  of  Mary  Francis  if \nshe  had  refused  to  attend  prayers;  she \nreplied  no ;  that  the  Superior  had  discover- \ned her  intention  to  escape,  and  had \nforbidden  her  attending  offices,  commu- \n\n\nIN   A    CONVENT.  113 \n\nnion,  and  confession,  for  exposing  her \nfeelings  before  the  Religieuse;  and  that  the \nSuperior  had  imposed  penance  upon  her, \nforbidding  her  to  walk  in  the  garden  during \nrecreation;  and  that  the  presents  given  her \nby  the  young  ladies  had  been,  with  the \nSuperior's  permission,  taken  by  some  one \nfrom  her  desk.  She  remarked  that  we \nwere  exhorted  to  love  and  pray  for  those \nwho  spitefully  use  us,  but  she  could  not \nlove  the  Community  generally,  they  exer- \ncised so  much  cruelty  towards  her ;  that \nthe  treatment  she  received  was  for  no \nother  reason  than  because  she  had  given \nway  to  tears,  which  were  a  great  relief  to \nher ;  she  was  happy,  she  said,  to  find  one \n\\v\\\\o  sympathized  with  her,  and  who \nwould  not  treat  her  with  contempt,  as  the \nothers  did.  She  said  also  that  the  Supe- \nrior had  done  wrong  respecting  her \napparel. \n\nI  have  now  come  to  that  part  of  m> \nnarrative  in  which  I  must  again  speak \nnf  th-   sufferings   of   Sister   Magdalene. \n5* \n\n\n114  SIX     MONTHS \n\nOne  day  she  came  from  the  refectory, \nand  being  so  much  exhausted  as  to  be \nhardly  able  to  ascend  the  stairs,  I  offered \nto  assist  her,  and  the  Superior  reprimand- \ned me  for  it,  saying  her  weakness  was \nfeigned,  and  that  my  pity  was  false  pity. \nShe  then  said  to  Sister  Magdalene,  (after \nwe  were  seated,)  in  a  tone  of  displeasure, \nif  she  did  not  make  herself  of  use  to  the \n\"  Community,\"  she  would  send  her  back \nto  Ireland ;  on  which  Sister  Mary  Magda- \nlene rose  and  said,  \"  Mamere,  I  would \nlike — .\"*  The  Superior  cut  short  what \nshe  was  going  to  say  by  stamping  upon  the \nfloor,  and  demanding  who  gave  her  per- \nmission to  speak,  imposed  on  her  the  pen- \nance of  kissing  the  floor.  The  Superior  af- \nter this  imposed  hardships  which  she  was \nhardly  able  to  sustain,  frequently  reminding \nher  that  she  had  but  a  short  time  to  work \nout  her  salvation,  and  that  she  must  do  bet- \nter if  she  did  not  wish  to  surfer  in  purgatory. \n\n•  This,  and  other  like  half-uttered  expressions,  convinced  me \nhat  sha  wished  to  return  to  her  friends. \n\n\nIN   A   CONVENT.  115 \n\nThe  Superior  questioned  me  about  my \nfeelings ;  wished  to  know  why  I  looked \nso  solemn.  I  told  her  I  was  ill  from  want \nof  exercise,  that  I  \\vas  not  accustomed  to \ntheir  mode  of  living,  &c.  She  said  I \nmust  mention  it  to  my  Confessor,  which \nI  did.  The  next  time  the  Bishop  visited \nus,  he  was  in  unusually  high  spirits,  and \nvery  sociable ;  and  he  related  several  sto- \nries, which  are  not  worthy  of  notice  in  this \nplace.  He  again  asked  Sister  Magdalene \nwhen  she. thought  of  going  to  that  happy \nplace,  to  receive  her  crown  of  glory.  She \nreplied,  \"  Before  the  celebration  of  our  di- \nvine Redeemer's  birth,  my  Lord.\"  He \nsaid  she  ought  to  be  very  thankful  that \nshe  was  called  so  soon. \n\nI  will  here  relate  a  conversation  of  the \nBishop  with  the  Superior  at  recreation \nhour,  respecting  the  Pope,  &c.  After \ntalking  a  while  in  French,  he  said  he \nhad  received  a  long  letter  from  the  Pope,  in \nwhich  his  Holiness  congratulated  him  for \n•his  success  in  establishing  the  true  religion. \n\n\n116  SIX   MONTHS \n\nin  the  United  States,  and  made  him  offers \nof  money  to  advance  the  interest  of  the \nCatholic  Church,  and  more  firmly  establish, \nit  in  America,  &c.  The  Bishop  then \nspoke  of  the  Orthodox  in  Boston,  and  said \nDr.  B.  had  got  himself  in  a  u  hornets' \nnest,\"  from  which  he  could  not  extricate \nhimself.  The  Superior  named  a  sermon \ndelivered  in  the  North  Church  by  an \nEpiscopalian,  and  said  they  must  look \nout  or  they  would  get  themselves  into  a \n\"  hornets  nest.\"  The  Bishop  mentioned \nfr  visit  of  Dr.  O'F.  at  Dr.  B.'s,  and  said \nDr.  O'P.  had  scarcely  an  opportunity  to \nsay  a  word,  on  account  of  the  noise  and \ncrying  of  the  children  which  were  in  the \nroom,  and  with  which  Dr.  B.  was  play- \ning ;  said  he  appeared  more  engaged  with \nthe  children  than  with  the  subjects  of  re- \nligion, &c.  &c.  Bliss  Mary  John,  the \nMother  Assistant,  exclaimed,  \"  Is  it  possi- \nble, my  Lord,  that  a  man  of  God  is  treated \nin  cuch  a  way  by  heretics  ?\"  \"  Yes,\"  said \nthe  Bishop,  \"none  but  he  that  is  unmarried \n\n\nIN   A    CONVENT.  117 \n\ncare th  for  the  things  that  belong  to  the \nLord,  how  he  may  please  the  Lord :  but \nhe  that  is  married  careth  for  the  things \nthat  are  of  the  world,  how  he  may \nplease  his  wife.\"  The  Superior  said \nDr.  B.  possessed  very  little  sense,  and \nhad  a  weak  mind.  The  Bishop  said  that \nthe  doctor  by  the  course  he  had  taken,  had \nmade  many  converts  to  Catholicism; \n'•'  And  perhaps,\"  said  the  Superior,  '•  he  is \na  wicked  instrument  in  the  hands  of  God \nto  bring  about  good.\" \n\nAt  another  time,  while  walking  on  the \nConvent  grounds,  a  cannon  ball  was \npicked  up  by  one  of  the  Religieuse,  and \nthe  Bishop  taking  it,  observed,  as  he  gave \nit  to  the  Superior,  \"  Here  is  a  British  ball \nthat  has  killed  many  a  Yankee;\"  and  he \nalso  made  several  other  similar  observa- \ntions. At  another  time  the  Superior  told \nthe  Bishop  that  two  ladies  met  near  the \nConvent;  the  words  she  used  were,  <:Orie \nYankee  met  another,  and  said,  '  Iguessyou \nare  a  going  to  independence.'  '  I  guess \nI  be/  said  the  other.'  They  then  laughed \n\n\n118  SIX   MONTHS \n\nheartily  about  it,  and  gave  us  permission \nto  hold  our  recreation  upon  it.  The \nBishop  remarked,  the  Yankees  celebrated \nindependence  day  in  honor  of  men,  and \nappointed  days  of  thanksgiving,  instead \nof  celebrating  the  birthday  of  the  Re- \ndeemer, in  honor  of  God,  &c.^ \n\nWhen  I  was  again  summoned  to  the \nSuperior,  she  inquired  as  usual  into  the \nstate  of  my  feelings;  and  when  I  said  I \ndesired  to  see  my  friends,  she  replied, \n\"  Why,  my  dear  Agnes,  do  you  wish  to  see \nworldly  friends  ?  Who  do  you  call  your \nfriends  1  Am  not  I  your  friend  1  Is  not \nthe  Bishop  your  friend  ?  If  your  worldly \nfriends  wished  to  see  you,  would  they  not \n\n•  We  all  had  permission  at  one  time  to  walk  with  the  Superior \nin  the  meditation  garden.  The  Superior  heard  a  noise  behind  the \nfence,  and  sent  her  servants  to  learn  the  cause ;  they  returned,  in- \nforming her  that  two  men  were  looking  through  the  fence.  The \nSuperior  remarked,  the  Bish'ip  had  said  there  was  great  danger  to \nbe  apprehended  from  such  persons ;  that  if  Protestants  were  to \noffer  any  violence  to  them,  the  judgments  of  heaven  would  fall \nupon  the  wicked ;  and  God  had  founded  tham  upon  a  rock  so \nfiim  that  it  could  not  fall.  The  Supe^or  gars  orders  to  the  porters \nnot  to  allow  grangers  to  wa'k  O7*f  U«J  groands  without  her  or \nthe  Bishop's  permissit  n. \n\n\nIN   A   CONVENT.  119 \n\ncome  and  see  you  ?\"  I  replied,  \"  Yes. \"  A \nfew  days  after  this,  I  was  taken  very  ill, \nand  went  to  the  infirmary.  Miss  Mary \nFrancis,  hearing  of  my  illness,  made  an \nerrand  to  come  to  the  infirmary  for  some \nthread  to  mend  her  apparel,  and  pretend- \ning not  to  find  it,  asked  me  where  the  Re- \nligieuse  put  it ;  and  desired  to  know  if  I \nhad  any  good  news  for  her.  I  told  her  I \nhad  not,  but  as  we  had  permission  to  as- \nsemble for  recreation  in  the  afternoon,  I \nwould,  if  I  heard  any,  then  inform  her. \nAt  that  instant  a  Novice  opened  the  door, \nand  Miss  Mary  Francis  excused  heiself, \nby  pretending  that  she  was  looking  for  the \nbasket  of  thread.  We  were  not  so  strictly \nwatched  for  a  few  days  as  we  had  been, \nbut  when  Miss  Mary  Francis  exposed  her \nfeelings  one  day  before  Miss  Mary  Mag- \ndalene and  myself,  we  were  again  closely \nwatched.  1  then  asked  the  Superior's \npermission  to  write  to  my  friends,  and \ndesire  them  to  come  and  see  me,  which \nshe  granted ;  and  also  told  me  to  write \n\n\nSIX   MONTHS \n\nwhatever  I  pleased.  I  prepared  a  letter \naccordingly  to  my  sisters,  stating  that  I \ndid  not  wish  to  return  to  the  world,  but \nwas  anxious  for  a  visit  from  them,  &c. \n\nI  began  How  to  be  much  dissatisfied \nwith  this  Convent.  My  views  of  retire- \nment, however,  were  the  same  as  ever, \nand  I  thought  I  would  go  to  the  order  of \nthe  Sisters  of  Charity,  where  Miss  Mary \nFrancis  was  educated,  as  she  had  promised \nto  introduce  me  there.  She  told  me,  that \nshould  I  be  called  to  the  public  apartments, \n(as  an  assistant  in  ornamental  work,)  if \npossible,  to  slip  a  billet  into  Miss  I.'s  hand, \n(a  scholar  from  New  York,)  who  would \nconvey  it  to  her  ;  and  I  must  not  open  my \nmind  to  my  confessor  until  I  was  sure \nshe  had  left  the  Community.  I  asked  her \nif  she  would  take  a  letter  for  me  into  the \nworld ;  she  replied,  she  dare  not,  as  the \nSuperior  would  examine  her,  and  not  per- \nmit any  thing  to  be  carried  from  the \nConvent  into  the  world.  We  then  laid \nthe  following  plan,  to  mislead  the  Superi- \n\n\nIN   A    CONVENT.  121 \n\nor  in  regard  to  our  intentions.  Miss  Mary \nFrancis  was  to  complain  to  the  Superior \nthat  I  would  not  give  proper  attention \nwhen  at  my  lessons,  and  I  was  to  tell  her \nthat  I  could  not  receive  any  benefit  from \nMiss  Mary  Francis,  on  account  of  her \ngrief  and  absence  of  mind.  This  we \nfulfilled  to  the  letter.  We  also  agreed  on \na  signal,  by  which  I  should  know  whether \nshe  was  going  with  or  without  permission. \nIf  she  went  without  permission,  she  was \nto  tie  a  string  around  an  old  book,  as  if  to \nkeep  the  leaves  together,  and  lay  it  upon \nthe  writing  desk  ;  if  with  permission,  she \nwas  to  make  the  sign  of  the  cross  three \ntimes  upon  her  lips.  I  had  intimated  my \ndesire  to  go  with  her.  but  she  said  it  would \nbe  more  prudent  for  me  to  endeavor  to \nobtain  the  Superior's  permission  to  see \nsome  of  my  friends,  and  I  could  then \nconsult  with  them,  and  arrange  matters \nto  suit  me.  After  our  conversation,  she \nknelt  at  the  altar  of  the  Blessed  Virgin, \nand  begged  God  to  forgive  us  if  we  acted \n\"  6 \n\n\n122  SIX   MONTHS \n\nwrong  in  this  matter;  and  said  to  me, \n\"  May  we  not  hope  for  pardon  in  this  mat- \nter, if  the  Superior  can  be  so  wicked  as  to \napproach  the  holy  of  holies,  and  yet  re- \nceive absolution?\"  She  then  selected  from \na  book  the  letters  forming  her  real  name \nthat  I  might  write  to  her,  should  I  not  get \nan  opportunity  to  give  a  letter  to  Miss  I. \nA  Religieuse  entered  and  whispered  her  to \ncome  away,  and  I  never  saw  her  after- \nwards. \n\nWhen  the  Bishop  next  visited  the \n\"Community,\"  he  said  he  understood  that \nthey  were  rid  of  that  person  who  had \ncaused  them  so  much  trouble.  They  all \nthen  rejoiced,  because  Miss  Mary  Francis \nhad  gone.  The  Bishop  asked  whither \nthey  had  sent  her.  They  answered,  \"  To \nher  friends.\"  Nothing  more  at  that  time \nwas  said  about  it. \n\nNot  long  after  this,  at  private  confession, \nI  was  questioned  very  particularly  in  re- \ngard to  my  views  of  remaining  there  fir \nlife.  I  told  my  confessor  that  I  was  con- \n\n\nIN   A    CONVENT.  123 \n\nvincod  that  order  was  too  austere  for  me, \nand  immediately  burst  into  tears.  He \nendeavored  to  comfort  me  by  saying  I \nwas  not  bound  to  that  order  for  life  ;  I \ncould  go  to  another  order.  I  asked  him \nif  I  might  see  my  friends.  He  answered, \n\"  Yes.\"  After  receiving  a  promise  from \nhim  that  I  should  go  to  any  other  order  I \nchose,  I  consented  to  take  the  vows.  He \ngave  me  to  understand,  that  I  need  take  no \nother  vows  there  than  I  should  at  the  Con- \nvent of  the  Sisters  of  Charity.  My  recep- \ntion took  place  the  next  day.  I  refused  the \nwhite  veil,  because  the  Sisters  of  Charity \ndid  not  wear  it,  and  it  was  omitted.  The \nchoir  was  first  darkened,  and  then  lighted \nwith  wax  tapers.  The  ceremony  com- \nmenced with  chants,  prayers,  responses, \n&c.  A  book  was  placed  in  my  hands, \nwhich  contained  the  vows  I  was  to  take. \nA.S  near  as  I  can  recollect,  the  following \n.is  the  substance  of  them  : — \n\n\"  O,  almighty  and  everlasting  God,  per- \n\n\nJL24  SIX    MONTHS \n\nmit  me,  a  worm  of  the  dust,  to  consecrate \nmyself  more  strictly  to  thee  this  day,  in \npresence  of  thy  most  Holy  Mother,  and \nSaint  Ursula,  and  all  of  thy  Saints  and \nMartyrs,  by  living  two  years  a  Recluse, \nand  by  instructing  young  ladies  after  the \nmanner  of  Saint  Ursula,  and  by  taking \nupon  myself  her  most  holy  vows  of  pov- \nerty, chastity,  and  obedience,  which,  with \nthy  grace  and  assistance,  I  will  fulfil.\" \n\nThey  all  responded,  '•  Amen,\"  and  re- \npeated a  long  office  in  Latin.  I  still  con- \ntinued to  wear  the  black  garb,*  which  the \nBishop  blessed;  also  a  long  habit,  and  a \nstring  of  rosary  beads,  which  were  also \nblessed  by  the  Bishop.  He  wished  to  know, \none  day,  how  Miss  Mary  Agnes  did,  after \ntaking  the  white  vows ;  to  which  the  Supe- \nrior replied,  \"  Very  well.\"  He  then  con- \nversed about  the  establishment  in  Boston, \nand  said  that  some  Sisters  of  Charity  were \ncoming  to  constitute  a  Convent  either \n\n•  The  apparel  of  a  Relijjioiise  is  always  kissad  by  tha  wearer, \nevery  time  of  putting  on  ami  into:]?  off. \n\n\nIN   A    CONVENT.  125 \n\nthere  or  at  Mount  Benedict  lower  esta- \nblishment.* \n\nMeanwhile  Sister  Mary  Magdalene \nwas  employed  in  the  refectory.  Accord- \ning to  the  Bishop  she  was  a  Saint,  and  he \nsaid  there  was  a  Saint's  body  in  the  tomb, \none  of  the  late  Sisters',  which  remained \nundccayed.  I  heard  the  Superior,  about \nthis  time,  tell  Miss  Mary  Magdalene  to \nburn  all  her  treasures,!  or  she  would  suf- \nfer in  purgatory  for  her  self-love ;  and  she \nwas  afraid  she  did  not  suffer  patiently, \nfor  she  appeared  romantic.  Mary  Mag- \ndalene fell  prostrate  at  the  Superior's  feet, \nand  said  she  would  fulfil  any  command \nthat  should  be  laid  upon  her.  The  Supe- \nrior gave  her  a  penance  to  kiss  the  feet  of \nall  the  Religieuse,  and  asked  them  to  say \nan  Ave  and  a  Pater  for  her  ;  after  which \n\n•  The  Bishop  in  confession  told  ma  1  could,  if  I  preferred  it,  be- \ntome  one  of  these  Sisters. \n\nt  The  treasures  consisted  of  written  prayers,  books,  papers,  a \n'ockof  her  mother's  hair,  &c.,  which  she  brought  from  Ireland, \ntftd  kept  in  her  desk. \n\n\n126  SIX   MONTHS \n\nshe  lay  prostrate  in  the  refectory  until \nthe  Angelus  rung.  One  communion \nmorning,  as  I  rose  and  was  dressing,  I \ntook  some  water,  as  usual,  to  rinse  my \nmouth,  and  all  at  once  Mary  Magdalene \nappeared  greatly  agitated,  and  even  in \nagony  ;  made  signs  and  crosses  to  signify \nthat  I  should  commit  a  sacrilege  were  1 \nthen  to  approach  the  communion  ;  and  I \nthen  recollected  that  nothing  must  be \ntaken  into  the  mouth  on  the  morning  be- \nfore this  sacrament.  I  relate  this  to  show \nthe  state  of  her  mind.  The  Superior  one \nday  requested  the  Mother  Assistant  to  get \nthe  keys  of  the  tomb,  and  to  have  a  good \nplace  prepared  for  Mary  Magdalene,  who \nforced  a  smile,  saying  she  should  prefer \nhers  near  the  undecayed  Saint's  bed. \n\nAs  time  passed  on,  the  Superior  became \nmore  severe  in  her  treatment,  because  1 \nobjected  to  pursue  my  music.  My  mind \nhad  been  in  such  an  unhappy  state,  that \nI,  for  a  long  time,  found  it  impossible  to \nstudy ;  and,  further,  I  did  not  wish  to  re- \n\n\nIN    A    CONVENT.  127 \n\nceive  instruction,  for  I  had  determined  not \nto  stay  there.  I  therefore  succeeded  in \nobtaining  the  Superior's  permission  to  oc- \ncupy my  time  chiefly  with  the  needle, \nand  assured  her  that  I  would  again  study \nwhen  I  felt  better. \n\nOn  one  of  the  holy  days  the  Bishop \ncame  in,  and  after  playing  upon  his  flute, \naddressed  the  Superior,  styling  her  Made- \nmoiselle, and  wished  to  know  if  Mary \nMagdalene  wanted  to  go  to  her  long  home. \nThe  Superior  beckoned  to  her  to  come  to \nthem,  arid  she  approached  on  her  knees. \nThe  Bishop  asked  her  if  she  felt  prepared \nto  die.  She  replied,  \"Yes,  my  Lord ;  but, \nwith  the  permission  of  our  Mother,  I  have \none  request  to  make. ' '  They  told  her  to  say \non.  She  said  she  wished  to  be  anointed \nbefore  death,  if  his  Lordship  thought  her \nworthy  of  so  great  a  favor.  He  sal^, \n\"  Before  I  grant  your  request,  I  have  one \nto  make;  that  is,  that  you  will  implore \nthe  Almighty  to  send  down  from  heaven \na  bushel  of  gold,  for  the  purpose  of \n\n\n128  SIX     MONTHS \n\nestablishing  a  college  for  young  men  on \nBunker  Hill.  He  said  he  had  bought  the \nland  for  that  use,  and  that  all  the  Sisters \nwho  had  died  had  promised  to  present \nhis  request,  but  had  not  fulfilled  their  obli- \ngations ;  \"and,\"  says  he,  \"you  must  shake \nhands  in  heaven  with,  all  the  Sisters  who \nhave  gone,  and  be  sure  and  ask  them  why \nthey  have  not  fulfilled  their  promise,  for \nI  have  waited  long  enough  ;  and  continue \nto  chant  your  office  with  us,  while  here \non  earth,  which  is  the  sweet  communion \nof  Saints.\"  After  she  had  given  her  pledge \nand  kissed  his  feet,  he  told  the  several \nmembers  of  the  Community,  to  think  of \nwhat  they  should  like  best.  I  was  first \ncalled  to  make  my  request.  I  had  never \nseen  any  thing  of  this  kind  before,  and \nmy  feelings  were  such  as  I  cannot  de- \nscribe, and  continuing  silent,  the  Superior \nbade  me  name  it.  I  then  said,  I  lacked \nhumility,  and  should  wish  for  that  virtue. \nThe  Religieuse  then  made  their  requests  : \none  asked  for  grace  to  fulfil  the  vow  of \n\n\nIN    A    CONVENT.  129 \n\npoverty  ;  another,  for  obedience ;  a  third, \nmore  fervent  love  for  the  Mother  of  God ; \na  fourth,  more  devotion  to  her  patron \nSaint ;  a  fifth,  more  devotion  in  approach- \ning the  altar  and  host ;  and  so  on.  The \nSuperior  ended  it,  by  making  the  same  re- \nquest as  the  Bishop,  adding,  the  purpose \nintended  was,  that  the  gospel  of  our  Lord \nand  Savior  might  be  more  extensively \npropagated,  and  that  all  dissenters  might \nbe  made  to  turn  to  the  true  Church  and \nbelieve.  The  conversation  then  turned \nupon  the  Pope,  and  the  Bishop  said  the \nPope  would,  perhaps,  before  long,  visit \nthis  country  ;  and  when  things  were  more \nimproved,  and  his  new  church  finished, \nhe  should  write  to  the  Pope,  &c.  He \nwent  into  a  relation  of  some  parts  of \necclesiastical  history  ;  spoke  of  the  Pope's \nbeing  the  vicegerent  of  Christ  on  earth ; \nand  that  although  the  wicked  one  pre- \nvailed now,  it  was  designed  for  good,  and \nthe  time  would  come,  when  all  would \nlook  to  the  Pope  as  their  spiritual  dfrector \n\n\n130  SIX    MONTHS \n\non  earth.  He  thought  that  America  right- \nfully belonged  to  the  Pope,  and  that  his \nHoliness  would  take  up  his  residence  here \nat  some  future  day. \n\nNot  long  after  this,  Mary  Magdalene \nwas  anointed  for  death,  and  tcok  her \nvows  for  life,  but  she  continued  to  wear \nthe  white  veil.  I  thought  it  singular  that \nMary  Magdalene  should  at  that  time  take \nher  black  vows,  (as  they  called  them,)  be- \ncause (as  I  learned  in  the  Community) \nshe  had  not  been  there  a  year ;  and  her \nwearing  the  white  veil  after  taking  them \nappeared  still  more  singular. \n\nI  will  endeavor  to  give  some  idea  of  the \nmanner  in  which  she  took  her  vows,  and \nof  the  anointing.  After  she  had  retired \nto  her  couch,*  the  Religieuse  walked \nto  the  room  in  procession.  Sister  St \nClair  held  a  wax  taper  blazing  at  her  feet, \nand  the  Superior  knelt  at  her  head  with \n\n•  I  learned  that  the  usual  custom  was  to  place  them  in  a  black \ncoffin  covered  with  a  black  pall  when  they  were  to  take  the  black \nvotes  ;  but  in  this  instance  it  was  omitted. \n\n\nIN    A   CONVENT.  131 \n\nthe  vows,  which  were  copied  on  a  half- \nsheet  of  paper.  The  Bishop  then  came \nin  with  both  sacraments,  all  of  us  pros- \ntrating as  he  passed.  After  putting  the \ntabernacle  upon  the  little  altar  which  had \nbeen  placed  there  for  that  purpose,  he \nread  from  a  book  a  great  many  prayers, \nall  of  us  responding.  He  asked  her  a \nnumber  of  questions  about  renouncing  the \nworld,  which  she  answered.  The  Supe- \nrior gave  her  the  vows,  and  after  pro- \nnouncing them,  she  was  anointed  ;  Sister \nGlair  laying  bare  her  neck  and  feet,  which \nthe  Bishop  crossed  with  holy  oil,  at  the \nsame  time  repeating  Latin.  He  then \ngave  her  the  viaticum,  and  ended  the \nceremony  as  he  commenced,  with  saying \nMass,  and  passed  out,  we  all  prostrating. \nShe  lived  rather  longer  than  was  expect- \ned, but  her  penances  were  not  remitted. \nShe  would  frequently  kneel  and  prostrate \nall  night  long  in  the  cold  infirmary,  say- \ning her  rosary  and  other  penances,  one  or \ntwo  of  which  I  will  mention.  She  wore \n\n\n132  SIX    MONTHS \n\nnext  her  heart  a  metallic  plate,  in  imita- \ntation  of  a  crown  of  thorns,  from  which  I \nwas  given  to  understand  she  suffered  a \nsort  of  martyrdom.  This  I  often  saw  her \nkiss  and  lay  on  the  altar  of  the  crucifix \nas  she  retired.  Another  penance  was, \nthe  reclining  upon  a  mattress  more  like  a \ntable  than  a  bed.  A  day  or  two  after  this, \nthe  Superior,  Mother  Assistant,  and  Mary \nBenedict,  ridiculed  the  appearance  of \nMary  Magdalene,  because  of  the  dropsy, \nwhich  prevented  her  appearing  graceful, \nand  because  she  was  disappointed  in  not. \ngfting  to  heaven  sooner.  The  Superior \ngave  her  some  linen  capes  to  make,  and \nsaid,  \"  Do  you  think  you  shall  stay  with \nus  long  enough  to  do  these,  Sister?\"  She \ntook  them,  and  said,  \"  Yes,  Mamere,  J \nthank  you.\"*  Notwithstanding  the  Su- \nperior's severity,  she  sometimes  appeared \naffectionate.  One  day  I  failed  in  ringing \nthe  observances  at  the  usual  time.  I  met \n\n•  She  would  often  ask  permission  to  take  a  little  water,  as  she \nwas  very  thirsty  ;  ihe  Superior  always  refused  it ;  but  still  the \nobedient  Magdalene  replied,  \"Mamere,  I  thank  you,\" \n\n\nINT     A     CONVENT.  133 \n\nthe  Superior,  and  fearing  she  would  pu- \nnish me,  I  burst  into  tears.  She  embraced \nme  very  affectionately,  and  wiped  my \nface  with  a  handkerchief,  and  said  I \nshould  not  be  punished  that  time.  She \nonce  told  me  I  might  sit  at  meditation \nhour,  instead  of  kneeling,  as  it  was  very \ntiresome.  She  frequently  called  me  her \nholy  innocent,  because  she  said  I  kept  the \nrules  of  the  order,  and  was  persevering  in \nmy  vocation  as  a  Recluse.  She  said  I \nshould  see  my  friend  Mrs.  G.  before  long, \nbut  I  did  not  see  her  while  I  was  there. \n\nWhile  in  the  Convent  I  asked  once  or \ntwice  for  a  Bible,  but  never  received  any, \nand  never  saw  one  while  there.  The \nBishop  often  said  that  the  laity  were  not \nqualitied  to  expound  the  Scriptures,  and \nthat  the  successors  of  the  apostles  alone \nwere  authorized  to  interpret  them,  &c. \n\nThe  Bishop,  in  one  of  his  visits,  spoke \nparticularly  of  the  cholera.  He  told  us \nwe  must  watch  and  pray  more  fervently. \n\n\n134  SIX   MONTHS \n\nor  \"  the  old  Scratch  would  snatch  us  off \nwith  the  cholera.\"  It  was  recreation \nhour,  but  Mary  Magdalene  was  at  work \nin  the  refectory.  When  she  came  to  the \ncommunity,  she  appeared  like  a  person  in \nspasms;  she  tried  to  say  \"  Ave  Maria,\" \nand  immediately  fainted :  we  were  all  very \nmuch  alarmed.  At  that  moment  the  bell \ncalled  us  to  the  choir  for  visitation  and \nvespers.  When  I  retired,  I  felt  much \nhurt  to  see  Mary  Magdalene  in  the  cold \ninfirmary,  but  did  not  dare  to  express  my \nfeelings.  Next  day,  at  recreation,  the \nSuperior,  Mother  Assistant,  and  Mrs. \nMary  Benedict,  made  a  short  visit  to \nMary  Magdalene,  and  on  returning  they \ntold  us  she  was  better,  and  in  a  spiritual \nsense  well ;  for  she  had  refused  taking  her \nportion,  or  any  thing  eatable,  as  she  did \nnot  wish  to  nourish  her  body,  because  the \nwill  of  God  had  been  made  known  to  her \nin  a  vision.  We  all  had  the  promise  of \nconversing  with  her,  but  we  were  so  con- \n\n\nIN   A    CONVENT.  136 \n\nstantly  employed  in  our  various  offices \nthat  we  had  no  leisure. \n\nThe  next  day,  it  being  my  turn  to  see \nthat  all  the  vessels  which  contained  holy \nwater  were  filled,  &c.,  I  had  an  opportu- \nnity of  looking  at  Mary  Magdalene.  Her \neyes  were  partly  open,  and  her  face  very \npurple ;  she  lay  pretty  still.  I  did  not \ndare  to  speak  to  her,  supposing  she  would \nthink  it  a  duty  to  tell  of  it,  as  it  would \nbe  an  infraction  of  the  rules.  The  next \nnight  I  lay  thinking  of  her,  when  I  was \nsuddenly  startled,  hearing  a  rattling  noise, \nas  I  thought,  in  her  throat.  Very  soon \nSister  Martha  (the  sick  Lay  Nun)  arose, \nand  coming  to  her,  said,  \"  Jesus  !  Mary  ! \nJoseph  !  receive  her  soul ;\"  and  rang  the \nbell  three*1  times.  The  spirit  of  the  gen- \ntle Magdalene  had  departed.  The  Supe- \nrior came,  bringing  a  lighted  wax-taper, \nwhich  she  placed  in  the  hand  of  the  de- \nceased. She  closed  the  eyes,  and  placed \n\n*  TU«  bell  was  struck  three  times  to  call  the  Superior,  twice  to \ncall  the  Mother  Assistant,  and  once  to  call  JMrs.  Mary  Benedi«t. \n\n\n136  SIX   MONTHS \n\na  crucifix  on  the  breast.  Sister  Martha \nhad  whispered  us  to  rise,  and  the  Supe- \nrior, observing  my  agitation,  said,  \"  Be \ncalm,  and  join  with  us  in  prayer ;  she  is  a \nhappy  soul.\"  I  knelt  accordingly,  re- \npeating the  litany,  until  the  clock  struck \ntwo,  when  we  all  assembled  in  the  choir, \nin  which  was  a  fire  and  wax-tapers \nburning.  After  meditation,  matins,  lauds, \nand  prayers,  and  a  Novena  (a  particular \nsupplication)  that  our  requests  might  be \ngranted,  we  assembled  for  diet,  and  for  the \nfirst  time  we  had  some  toasted  bread.  We \nalso  had  recreation  granted  in  the  time  of \nsilence.  The  Superior  sent  for  us,  and \ninstructed  us  how  to  appear  at  the  burial \nof  our  Sister  Mary  Magdalene,  and  ac- \ncompanied us  to  view  her  corpse.  She \nwas  laid  out  in  the  habit  of  a  professed \nNun,  in  a  black  veil:  her  hands  were  .tied \ntogether,  and  her  vows  placed  in  them. \nThe  Superior  remarked,  that  this  was \ndone  by  the  Bishop's  request.  At  the \nevening  recreation  the  Bishop  appeared  in \n\n\nIN   A     CONVENT.  137 \n\nhigh  spirits,  and  rejoiced  that  so  happy  a \nsoul  had  at  last  arrived  in  heaven ;  and \ncommenced  the  \"  Dies  illcc\"  on  the  pi- \nano forte,  accompanied  by  the  voices  of \nthe  others.  He  told  me  I  should  have \nMiss  Mary  Magdalene  for  my  intercessor, \nfor  she  was  to  he  canonized.  The  Mother \nSuperior  permitted  me  to  embrace  the \n•Sisters,  and  gave  me  the  Mother  Assistant \nfor  my  Mother.  She  then  presented  us \nwith  the  relics  of  Saints,  that  by  their \npaeans  we  might  gain  indulgences.  She \nmentioned  a  '''retreat\"  as  being  necessary \nfor  our  perseverance  in  a  religious  life. \n\nThe  second  day  after  this,  the  coffin  was \nplaced  in  the  choir,  and  the  funeral  servi- \nces were  performed  in  the  following  man- \nner :  Dr.  Or  Flaherty  sang  the  office,  while \nilio  Bishop  chanted  it.  Father  Taylor \nofficiated  at  the  altar.  Four  or  five  of \nthe  altar  boys  were  present,  and  dressed \nin  altar  robes,  etc. ;  two  of  them  held  wax \ntapers,  a  third  holy  water,  a  fourth  a \ncrucifix.  One  su'inig  incense  in  the  ccn- \nfi* \n\n\n138  SIX   MONTHS \n\nser  over  the  corpse,  and  another,  at  the \nsame  time,  sprinkled  holy  water  upon  it. \nWe  performed  our  part  by  saying  the \n\"Dies  illae.\"  The  coffin*  was  then  carried \nto  the  tomb  by  two  Irishmen.  The \nBishop,  Priests,  and  others  followed,  sing- \ning, and  carrying  lighted  tapers  and  a \nlarge  crucifix.  The  corpse  was  also  fol- \nlowed by  some  of  the  young  ladies  from \nthe  public  schools,  while  the  Religieuse \nremained  in  the  Convent.  After  deposit- \ning the  coffin  in  the  tomb,  the  clergy  re- \ntired to  dinner.  We  were  permitted,  at \nrecreation,  to  hear  the  clergy  converse  on \nvarious  subjects.  The  Superior  told  us \nthat  the  customary  libera  and  prayers  for \nfaithful  souls  departed  might  be  omitted, \nas  the  Bishop  said  Magdalene's  soul  had \ngone  immediately  to  heaven.  The  No- \nvices were  permitted  to  relate  visions  of \nguardian  angels.  &c.  At  the  next  evening \n\n•  My  feelings  were  much  hurt  to  witness  the  manner  in  which \nthe  lid  of  the  coffin  was  forced  down  to  its  place.  The  corpse \nhad  swollen  mneh.  and  become  too  large  for  the  coffin. \n\n\nIN    A    CONVENT.  139 \n\nrecreation  the  Bishop  again  visited  us, \nand  appeared  in  very  good  spirits,  played \non  his  flute  and  sung.  He  soon  went \naway,  and  the  Superior  said  he  only  came \nto  cheer  up  our  spirits. \n\nHaving  only  a  few  minutes  to  stay  at \nconfession,  I  had  until  this  time  kept  the \nsecret  of  my  friend  Mary  Francis ;  but \nthe  Bishop  perceiving  that  I  grew  more \ndiscontented,  endeavored  to  comfort  me, \nby  saying  that  I  was  not  bound  to  that \norder  ;  but  he  wished  to  know  more  par- \nticularly my  reasons  for  disliking  it,  and \nbegan  to  threaten  me  with  judgments ; \nand  observing  my  agitation,  said  he \nmust  know  what  lay  so  heavily  on  my \nmind.  lie  asked  me  if  it  was  any  thing \nconnected  with  the  sickness  and  death  of \nMary  Magdalene.  I  told  him,  ':  No,  not \nthat  in  particular ;  I  do  not  like  the  Su- \nperior.\" He  said  I  must  tell  him  instant- \nly all  the  wicked  thoughts  that  had  dis- \nturbed my  mind,  and  asked  me  varim:s \n•improper  questions,  the  meaning  of  vrhid' \n\n\n140  SIX      MONTHS \n\nI  did  not  then  understand,  and  which  I \ndecline  mentioning.  I  was  so  confused \nthat  I  inadvertently  spoke  Mary  Francis' \nname,  and  begged  his  pardon  for  listening \nto  her  :  and  lie  immediately  exclaimed, \n\"Ah!  I  know  all;  confess  tome  what \nshe  told  you,  and  do  not  dare  to  deceive \nme ;  you  cannot  deceive  God.\"  I  told  hirr» \nnearly  all  that  had  passed  between  Mary \nFrancis  and  myself.  He  said  that  Mary \nFrancis  was  not  a  fit  subject  for  any  or- \nder, and  they  were  obliged  to  send  her \naway ;  that  she  was  deranged,  and  I  had \ndone  very  wrong  in  listening  to  an  insane \nperson.  He  said  I  could  not  go  to  the \norder  she  mentioned,  and  that  I  would  be \nmore  happy  with  the  Sisters  of  Charity \nwho  were  coming  to  reside  here.  He \nsaid  that  worldlings  hated  me  for  the  good \npart  I  had  chosen,  and  would  ridicule  me \nshould  I  go  back  to  the  world,  and  then \nrepeated  some  scripture  texts.  I  still  per- \nsisted in  saying  it  was  my  determination \nnot  to  remain  in  that  order,  and  I  told  h'tn \n\n\nIN    A    CONVENT.  141 \n\nI  disliked  the  Superior  ;  and  he  gave  me \na  penance  to  perform.  I  was  desirous  at \nthat  time  to  have  them  think  me  obedi- \nent, or  I  should  not  have  condescended  to \nsuch  humiliations.  My  motive  was  pru- \ndence, not  want  of  courage,  for  by  this \ntime  I  had  become  disgusted  with  the \nlife  I  led,  and  their  manner  of  pro- \nceeding. \n\nThe  next  time  the  Bishop  was  with  us, \nlie  requested  me  to  sing  any  favorite  tune \nI  chose.  I  sang  the  \"Ode  on  Science,\" \nwhich,  every  one  knows,  is  highly  patri- \notic. At  the  close  of  the  first  stanza,  he \nspoke  a  few  words  in  French  to  the  Su- \nperior, who  made  a  signal  for  me  to  stop ; \nbut  not  understanding  her,  I  continued, \nuntil  she  had  made  several  signals,  when \nI  pcrcehied  she  was  evidently  displeased \nwith  my  singing,  and  then  recalled  the \nwords  which  I  supposed  were  offensive. \n\nOne  day  the  Superior  asked  me  what  it \nwas  that  lay  so  heavily  on  my  mind,  as \nthe  Mother  Assistant  had  previously \n\n\n142  SIX    MONTHS \n\nfound  me  in  tears  while  at  our  examina- \ntion of  conscience.  I  excused  myself  by \nreplying  I  was  thinking  of  my  dear \nmother,  (which,  though  true,  was  not  the \ncause  of  my  grief.)  She  then  left  me, \nbut  not  without  distrust,  the  eyes  of  the \nCommunity  being  upon  me.  The  next \ntime  we  met  at  recreation,  one  of  them \nremarked  she  hoped  there  was  not \nanother  Judas  among  them.  I  endea- \nvored to  betray  no  emotion,  but  they  still \nmistrusted  I  had  other  views ;  for  while \nsitting  at  my  diet  in  the  refectory,  I  ob- \nserved my  food  was  of  a  kind  that  I  had \nnever  seen  before.  It  consisted  of  several \nballs  of  a  darkish  color,  about  the  size  of \na  nutmeg,  of  a  bitter  astringent  taste  ; \nwhat  they  were  I  never  knew.  I  ate \nthem  as  I  did  my  other  diet,  ancLstrove  to \nexhibit  no  fearful  sensations. \n\nA  few  days  after  the  death  of  Mary \nMagdalene,  her  desk  was  brought  for- \nward, that  the  Superior  might  examine  it, \nand  distribute  its  contents  to  those  she \n\n\nIN  A   CONVENT.  143 \n\nconsidered  the  most  worthy.  She  gave \nto  each  one  some  little  relic,  and  to  Miss \nMary  Joseph,  sister  to  Magdalene,  some \nletters  which  she  had  composed  to  be \nread,  as  the  Superior  said,  after  her \ndeath.  They  were  quite  affecting,  and \ncaused  Mary  Joseph  to  weep  much,  fbr \nwhich  the  Superior  reprimanded  her. \n\nSome  days  after  this,  the  Superior  sent \nfor  me  to  practise  music,  and  then  made \na  signal  for  me  to  follow  her  into  the \nBishop's  room.  This  room  is  separated \nfrom  the  others  by  shutters,  with  curtains \ndrawing  on  the  chapel  side.  When  I  had \nkissed  her  feet,  she  desired  to  know  why \n1  cried  at  my  practice  in  the  choir.  I \nrather  imprudently  answered,  \"  I  could \nnot  tell;  1  did  not  cry  much.\"  (It  then \nstruck  me.  she  could  not  have  seen  me, \nas  I  was  alone.}  I  said  I  was  very  cold,* \nparticularly  my  feet ;  and  I  had  been  prac- \ntising \"  Blue-eyed  Mary,\"  and  was  af- \n\n\n•  The  rooms  were  seldom  comfortably  wanned,  and  at  times  I \nsuffered  much  from  the  co!3. \n\n\n144  .SIX    MONTHS \n\nfected  by  the  words.  She  said  that  what \nI  asserted  was  false,  and  commanded \nme  to  tell  her  the  true  cause,  in  a  mo- \nment ;  and  pulling  the  handkerchief  from \nmy  hand,  she  bade  me  kneel  and  tell  her \nat  once,  or  I  should  be  punished.  I  was \nso  frightened  by  the  threats  and  manner \nof  the  Superior,  that  I  sobbed  aloud,  and \nblood  gushed  from  my  nose  and  mouth. \nShe  then  seized  and  shook  me  by  the \narm,  and  seated  me,  saying,  \"  Hush!  be \ncalm,  or  the  young  ladies  may  hear  you \nas  they  pass  the  door  to  go  to  their  prac- \ntice.\" She  asked  me  again  and  again  to \ntell  her  why  I  shed  tears  in  the  choir,  and \nwhy  I  felt  such  a  repugnance  to  commu- \nnicate my  thoughts.  I  replied,  because  I \nhad  made  apnomise  not  to  tell,  and  I  could \nnot  break  it.  The  Superior  turned  pale, \nbut  suppressing  her  feelings,  bade  me  break \nthat  promise  directly,  and  asked  to  whom \nI  had  made  it.  I  replied  I  could  not  tell \nany  one  but  my  confessor.  Says  she,  em- \nbracing me,  \"  What !  my  dear  Sister,- not \n\n\nIN    A     CONVENT.  145 \n\nobey  your  Superior !  tell  me,  my  dear, \nand  I  will  stand  responsible  for  you  be- \nfore the  judgment  seat.  To  whom  did \nyou  make  the  promise'? — to  Mary  Mag- \ndalene or  Mary  Francis  ?\"  She  also  asked \nme  if  I  had  related  all  the  causes  of \nmy  discontent  in  confession.  I  replied, \n\"Not  all,\"  and  began  to  weep  again.  She \nendeavored  to  console  me,  saying  she \ncould  not  heal  my  wounds  unless  I \nopened  my  whole  feelings  to  her;  and \n•comparing  her  words  to  those  of  our  di- \nvine  Redeemer,  took  me  by  the  hand,  and \nwith  seeming  affection  told  me  to  unfold \nall  my  feelings  to  her,  as  to  an  own \nmother :  and  said  she  should  think  it  her \nduty  to  stay  by  me  until  I  should  relate \nthe  cause  of  my  grief,  that  she  might \npour  into  my  heart  a  heavenly  balm,  &c. \nI  told  her  I  had  not  seen  or  heard  from \nmy  friends,  to  whom  I  had  written.  She \nsaid  that  was  nothing  to  the  point ;  she \nwas  my  friend ;  and  asked  me  if  I  called \npersons  who  insulted  the  house  of  God \n7 \n\n\n146  SIX   MONTHS \n\nmy  friends.  I  replied,  -:  No.\"  She  then \nsaid  one  person  had  been  there  who \ncalled  herself  my  sister,  and  who  threw \npebbles  at  the  Convent.  She  also  men- \ntioned another  person,  who  came  with  my \nsister,  and  whom  she  said  she  would  not \ntake  to  \"  wipe  her  feet  on.'''*  After \n\n•  I  learn  from  my  sister  that  while  I  was  in  the  Convent  she \nand  another  young  lady  went  there  to  invite  me  to  my  sister  M.'s \nwedding.  She  asked  the  portress  if  I  could  be  seen  at  that  hour, \n•who  replied  she  would  see,  and  asked  her  to  walk  in,  inquired \nher  name,  &c.,  went  out,  and  soon  returned  with  the  answer  that \nthe  scholars  were  not  permitted  to  come  to  the  parlor  that  day. \nMy  sister  told  her  it  was  important  that  she  should  see  me,  and \n•he  ;ould  not  come  away  without.  The  portress  left  the  room, \nreturned,  closed  the  shutters,  retired,  and  presently  the  Superior \nentered,  walking  between  two  servants,  and  made  signs  for  my \nsister  to  approach,  inquiring  hers  and  the  other  lady's  names, \nand  their  business.  On  being  informed,  she  mentioned  that  I \ncould  not  be  seen,  but  she  would  deliver  any  message  my  sister \ndesired ;  that  the  young  ladies  never  violated  the  rules  for \nthe  sake  of  seeing  company,  and  that  I  did  not  wish  to  see  any \nworldly  friends,  or  have  any  communication  with  them  ;  that  my \nmind  was  wholly  occupied  with  heavenly  things;  that  I  was  per- \nfectly happy,  and  \"growing  as  fat  as  butter  ;\"  that  1  was  fast  im- \nproving in  my  studies,  learning  music,  and  drawing,  (untrue.)  In \nronsei|iience  of  my  sister's  weeping,  and  desiring  her  to  name  a \nlime  wh».ii  I  c- nil!  lie  seen  the  Su;  -rior  .--:ii,|  slie  v.-'iu|d  so  anJ \nh'juirp  wh'H'ner  !  ili'-ireil  to  see  her.  The  vji..ri'ir  soon  rr.urried, \nand  told  my  sister  that  I  did  not  wish  to  see  her,  or  any  worldly \nralalive ;  but  the  Superior  told  her  that  if  I  chose  I  could  come  to \n\n\nIN    A    CONVENT.  147 \n\nmaking  this  observation,  she  left  me  for  a \nfew  moments,  to  compose  myself.  Re- \nturning, she  asked  if  I  knew  where  I \nwas,  and  if  I  had  concluded  to  obey  her, \nor  break  my  vow  of  obedience  and  be \nseverely  punished.  I  answered,  \"  No  ! \nMarnere,  I  will  tell  all  I  can  remember;\" \nfor  I  judged  from  her  threats  and  looks \nthat  I  should  be  confined  in  a  cellar,  or \nhave  something  more  severe  than  usual \ninflicted  upon  me.  The  rules  of  the \nor  ler  also  led  me  to  think  so.  But  not- \nwithstanding my  fear  of  the  Superior,  I \nstill  kept  secret  the  real  name  of  Miss \nMary  Francis,  and  her  promise  of  writ- \ning to  Mrs.  G.  or  my  friends  respecting \nmy  situation.  She  then  dismissed  me  for \na  while.  But  my  thoughts  soon  whispered \n\nthe  weddin?.  They  both  left  the  Convent  with  the  impression \nthat  I  was  a  public  scholar,  and  could  leavo  when  I  chose  ;  and \nthought  it  passing  strange  that  I  should  refuse  to  see  them,  as  I \nhad.  before  cr-ii-ii:  to  the  Convent,  requested  them  to  visit  me.  My \nsi-.irr  inuiLMiiei'  thai  I  hail  heroine  so  infatuated  with  the  Calimiic \nrelUriou  ^s  to  lose  all  sisterly  affection  for  those  who  were  averse \nto  it,  and  went  away  weeping. \n\n\n148  SIX    MONTHS \n\nme   that  our  \"  Ghostly  Father\"   (as  our \nDirectory  taught  us  to  call  him)  had  made \nthe  Superior  acquainted  with  what  passed \nin  secret  confession,  because  without  such \nknowledge   she  never    could  have  used \nsuch   threatening    language,    and    never \ncould  have  been  displeased,  as  she  was, \nat  words  which  I  had  used  in  secret  con- \nfession alone  with  the  Bishop.      She  asked \nme  how  I  dared  to  converse  with  Mary \nFrancis   on    the    slate.     Xow    she  never \ncould    have    known    this    only  from  the \nBishop.     I  was  never  fully  aware  of  their \narts  in  getting  at  secrets   by    confession \nuntil  they  became  too  visible  to  be  misun- \nderstood.    I  then  became  more  reserved, \nand  the  Superior  remarked  that  1  did  not \nshow   so  much  frankness  of  manner  as \nformerly;    the     reason     of     which     the \nreader  will  understand  to  be,   that    every \neye    was   on   me.     A    different   course  I \ncould  not  adopt,  having  lost  confidence  in \nmy  confessor.     I  did  not  follow  his  ad- \nvice, but  resolved  to  follow,  as  nearly  as \n\n\nIN    A    CONVENT.  149 \n\nI  could  conscientiously,  the  advice  of \nMary  Francis,  being  confident  she  was \nmy  friend. \n\nI  felt  a  repugnance  at  the  idea  of  re- \nturning to  the  world,  supposing  that \nmany  would  believe  me  a  person  roman- \ntic and  visionary,  and  inexperienced  in \nthe  ways  of  the  world,  and  therefore  unfit \nfor  society.  And  I  was  also  particularly \naverse  to  taking  this  step,  because  of \nthe  solemn  promise  of  seclusion  which  I \nhad  taken.  Nevertheless,  I  resolved  to \nleave  that  Convent,  and  write  to  Miss \nMary  Francis  from  my  friend  Mrs.  G.'s, \nbut  was  undetermined  whether  I  should \nreturn  to  the  world.  I  hud  reason  to \nthink  that  my  letters  were  never  sent  to \nmy  friends,  and  determined  to  convey  one \nprivately.  I  stole  a  few  moments  and \nhastily  wrote  some  lines  with  my  pencil, \nand  hid  them  behind  the  altar ;  but  the \nbillet  was  discovered,  and  I  never  heard \nfrom  it. \n\nIt  was  my  turn  that  week  to  read  as \n\n\n150  SIX    MONTHS \n\n\"lecturess.\"  A  book  was  placed  before \nme  in  the  refectory,  called  \"Rules  of  Saint \nAugustine,\"  and  the  place  marked  to \nread  was  concerning  a  Religieuse  receiv- \ning letters  clandestinely.  I  could  not \ncontrol  my  feelings,  for  what  I  read  was \nvery  affecting.  At  this  time  we  were  di- \nrected to  remain  in  the  refectory,  instead \nof  assembling  in  the  community,  and  told \nto  repeat  \"  Hail  Mary\"  before  a  picture. \nThe  Superior  and  Mother  Assistant  con- \nsented to  have  me  practise  music  no \nmore  during  the  cold  weather.  They \nalso  permitted  me  to  wear  warmer \nclothing. \n\nOne  day  as  I  was  sitting  alone  in  the \nrefectory,  in  the  time  of  silence,  the  Su- \nperior came  in,  and  after  kneeling  and  ex- \ntending her  arms  in  the  form  of  a  cross, \nshe  kissed  the  floor,  and  rising,  walked \ntowards  the  door ;  returning,  she  seated \nherself  on  the  bench  beside  me.  I  asked \nher  if  I  should  bring  a  chair  ;  she  an- \nswered, \"  No,\"  and  inquired  how  I  felt, \n\n\nIN   A    CONVENT.  151 \n\n*nd  why  I  changed  color  while  at  tho \ntable.  I  replied  that  my  month  was  very \nsore,  and  it  hurt  me  to  read.  She  wished \nto  know  what  made  my  mouth  sore.  I \ntold  her  I  thought  it  was  something  I  had \neaten.  She  said,  laughingly,  it  was  tho \ncanker,  and  asked  if  it  was  not  sent  as  a \njudgment  for  some  sin.  I  replied  that  I \ndid  not  know ;  I  had  not  felt  very  well  for \nsome  days,  and  thought  it  was  partly \nowing  to  want  of  exercise.  She  then \nsent  Sister  Martha  to  conduct  me  into  a \nroom  at  the  farther  part  of  the  Convent, \nfor  the  first  time,  called  a  \"  man fie \nroom.''  There  were  some  Sisters  there \nkneeling  in  devotion,  and  one  turning  a \nmachine  used  for  pressing  clothes,  instead \nof  ironing  them,  called  a  mangle.  Sho \npresented  rne  with  some  altar  laces,  and \ntold  me  to  have  them  prepared  for  the \naltar  the  next  day  at  the  ringing  of  the \nbell.  While  there  T  was  watched  very \nnarrowly  ;  but  as  I  had  gathered  from  the \nSuperior's  conversation,  at  different  times, \n\n\n152  SIX     MONTHS \n\nthat  the  gates  were  watched  by  the  por- \nters and  dogs,  which  were  of  great  value \nto  the  Convent,  I  did  not  dare,  then,  to \nmake  my  escape,  but  appeared  as  cheerful \nas  possible.  The  Sisters  appeared  very \nhappy,  it  being  a  day  of  recreation  in  the \nCommunity,  and  the  celebration  of  some \ngreat  Saint.  The  Superior,  as  she  passed \nher  portrait,  remarked,  that  she  never \nlooked  at  it  but  that  it  reminded  her  of \nsmiling.  She  appeared  in  unusually  good \nspirits,  and  gave  us  permission  to  wish \neach  other  happy  feasts,  not  of  luxury \nand  feasting,  in  the  common  acceptation \nof  the  terms,  but  of  prayers  to  the  Saints \nto  free  us  from  purgatory.  In  the  course \nof  the  Superior's  conversation,  she  said \nshe  had  read  in  the  newspapers  of  a  new \nlaw  which  had  been  passed,  that  no  per- \nson who  was  under  the  age  of  twenty- \neight  or  thirty  years  should  be  allowed  to \nkeep  any  school.  The  Mother  Assistant \napproved  of  this  law,  and  said  it  was \ngood  as  it  would  remove  the  difficulty \n\n\nINA    CONVENT.  153 \n\nwhich  overseers  had  with  young  teachers \nwho  were  unfit  to  take  charge  of  a  school, \nparticularly  the  discipline. \n\nI  would  here  confess  my  fault  (if  a  fault \nit  was)  of  not  acknowledging  all  my  ohli- \ngations  in  secret  confession,  and  of  pre- \ntending to  think  Mary  Francis  deranged  ; \nand  also  of  acquiescing  in  the  Superior's \ncommands  in  her  presence  with  feigned \nhumility.  I  did  this  that  my  design  should \nnot  be  suspected. \n\nA  letter  was  read  to  the  Community, \nthat  was  addressed  to  the  Superior,  from \nBishop  P.,  of  Emrnetsburg.  In  it  he  re- \njoiced to  learn  that  the  \"  Community\" \nwas  set  free  of  that  person  who  was  de- \nranged, and  whose  disposition  he  had \nknown  to  his  sorrow  from  her  youth.  He \nlamented  the  departure  of  Magdalene, \nwho  no  doubt  was  a  Saint  reigning  in \nglory,  after  what  she  had  been  willing  to \nsuffer  to  gain  salvation.^  I  was  sent  for \n\n•  Since  leaving  the.  Convent  I  hive  written  to  Mi.ss  Mary \nFrancis  for  information  in  regard  to  this  letter,  but  have  received \nno  satisfactory  answer.  I  have  however  received  from  her  three \nletters. \n\n\n154  SIX      MONTHS \n\nto  attend  the  Superior  in  the  Bishop's \nroom,  after  Mass.  She  was  folding  his \ncassoc  and  robe.  When  I  entered,  she \nbade  me  do  as  my  Directory  taught,  and \nsaid  I  had  let  trifles  make  an  impression \nupon  me,  and  weak  minds  only  allowed \ntrifles  to  affect  them.  Giving  me  the  let- \nter, she  bade  me  tell  her  what  I  thought \nof  it.  I  read  it,  and  said  1  could  not  be- \nlieve what  Mary  Francis  had  told  me,  if \nshe  were  deranged,  but  yet  I  had  rather \ngo  to  the  Convent  where  she  was  edu- \ncated than  stay  at  that  on  Mount  Bene- \ndict. She  asked  me  if  I  thought  of  going \nwithout  protection  1  I  begged  of  her  to  let \nme  see  some  of  my  friends  there,  or  permit \nme  to  return  to  the  world.  After  saying \nshe  had  sent  my  letters*  to  my  friends, \nwho,  if  they  wished,  could  come  there  and \nsee  me,  she  told  me  not  to  trouble  myself, \nfor  the  Bishop  would  soon  be  there,  and  I \ncoulrl  talk  with  him  about  it.f \n\n•  My  friends  never  received  any  letter  frcm  me. \n\nt  1  car...ot  rainem^er  all  that  passed  in  confession,  for  I  wai  at \n\n\nIN    A    CONVENT.  155 \n\nOne  Sabbath  after  Mass,  while  we  were \nin  the  choir  repeating  the  examination  of \nconscience  or  monthly  review,  I  was \ncalled  in  a  whisper  into  the  community, \nwith  the  rest  of  the  Sisters,  but  pretended \nnot  to  hear.  The  others  went  in  while  1 \nremained.  I  heard  the  Bishop  speak  to \nthem  as  they  went  in.  But  I  had  absented \nmyself  from  confession  and  communion \nthat  day,  and  did  not  wish  to  see  the \nBishop  on  account  of  his  previous \nlanguage.  After  the  doors  had  been \nopened  several  times,  one  of  the  Reli- \ngieuse  (Sister  Martha*')  came  in  and \nknc-Jt  with  me.  The  bell  then  rang,  and  I \nwent  into  the  refectory,  waiting  as  usual \n\nthis  lime  much  confused  ;  however,  the  Bishop  asked  me  how  I \nshould  like  to  sro  to  a  Convent  in  Canada,  which  I  objected  lo. \n\n•  I  will  not  presume  to  say  much  about  Sister  Martha,  as  I  never \nconversed  with  her,  and  therefore  was  not  so  able  to  judge  of  her \nsufferings,  <fcc.  Shy  was  a  professed  Lay  Religieuse,  an.i  I  be- \nlieve an  American.  She  was  called  the  Portress,  and  one  of \nthose  (I  learned)  who  chose  rather  to  be  a  doorkeeper  than  to \ndwell  among  the  wicked.  She,  together  with  three  of  the  Choir \nReliirieuse,  lodged  in  the  infirmary  with  me.  While  she  slept \nthere,  she  (as  did  Magdalene)  coughed  at  intervals  during  the \nnight.  Sister  Martha  often  approached  the  Superior  kneeling  and \nweeping. \n\n\n156  SIX    MONTHS \n\nfor  the  Mother  Assistant's  instructions  in \nthe  Latin  office.  Sister  Martha  soon \nentered,  and  asked  if  I  knew  where  the \nMother  Assistant  was,  and  whether  I  had \nbeen  into  the  community  since  Mass.  I \nreplied,  No,  but  was  waiting  for  the  Mother \nAssistant.  After  saying  office  I  went \ndown  to  the  refectory  to  string  some  rosary \nbeads,  and  afterwards  returned  to  the \nchoir,  where  the  Novices  were  telling  their \nbeads.  The  Superior  came  in  to  join  in \ndevotion,  and  remained  until  diet.  As  we \nwere  proceeding  to  diet,  I  accidentally \ntouched  the  Superior ;  she  looked  at  me, \nand  appeared  much  displeased.  At  re- \ncreation the  Religieuse  were  very  desirous \nto  learn  the  state  of  my  mind.  I  strove \nto  appear  unembarrassed,  and  answered \ntheir  questions  with  seeming  ignorance. \nI  was  not  censured  for  my  transgression \nof  the  rules,  nor  was  any  remark  made \nupon  it. \n\nIn  the  evening  we  were  permitted  to \nsit  in    the  community,  which  had  been \n\n\nIN    A    CONVENT.  157 \n\nwarmed.  After  repeating  the  offices,  and \nduring  the  time  of  silence,  a  dog  barked \nin  front  of  the  community,  and  we  heard \na  noise  like  some  one  thumping  upon \nthe  doors.  The  Religieuse  fell  down \nbefore  the  altar,  and  appeared  much \nfrightened.  I  kept  my  seat,  but  at  that \nmoment  heard  the  window  raised,  and \nthe  Superior  ask  who  was  there.  No \nanswer  was  made  to  her  inquiry.  I  then \nfelt  somewhat  alarmed,  but  endeavored  to \nbetray  as  little  fear  as  possible.  What \nthis  noise  was,  or  for  what  reason  it  was \nmade.  I  never  could  learn,  but  I  have \nsupposed  it  was  done  to  see  if  I  was  easily \nalarmed.  The  like  had  several  times \noccurred. \n\nAbout  this  time  the  martyrologies  of \nsome.  Saints  were  read  at  table  :  also  the \nhistory  of  Saints  who  had  been  tempted \nby  Satan.  Perhaps  it  may  be  well  to  re- \n;ate  one  or  two.  A  certain  Saint,  who \nwas  strongly  tempted  by  Satan,  retired  to \n.a  desert,  and  confined  himself  to  a  cell, \nscarcely  larar  enough  for  him  to  lie  at \n\n\n158  SIX    MONTHS \n\nease.  He  retired  here  for  pious  purposes. \nAfter  mortifying  his  body  for  a  long  time, \nhe  prayed  for  rain  that  he  might  quench \nhis  thirst,  which  was  granted.  A  bird \ncame  and  brought  him  food,  which  renew- \ned his  strength,  and  he  returned  to  his  Mo- \nnastery, and  was  never  more  troubled \nwith  the  temptations  of  Satan. \n\nSome  noblemen  once  invited  a  poor \nwandering  monk,  who  was  begging  for \nthe  Monastery,  to  dine  with  them  on \nFriday.  They  helped  him  to  meat ;  he \nmade  the  sign  of  the  cross,  refusing  to  eat \nit.  They  asked  the  reason,  and  drawing \ntheir  swords,  threatened  his  life  unless  he \ndid  eat  it.  He  told  them  if  they  would \nallow  him  a  few  minutes  that  he  might \npray,  and  give  him  a  pewter  plate  to  cover \nthe  meat,  he  would  eat  it.  After  pray- \ning a  few  minutes  that  the  meat  might \nbecome  fish,  he  took  off  the  plate,  and  be- \nhold it  was  fish:  and  he  then  sat  down \nand  ate,  and  they  believed  him  an  inspired \nman.. \n\nMany  accounts   of  thoss  Yv'Lv  h;  d  be- \n\n\nINACONVENT.  159 \n\ncome  Saints  were  so  disagreeable  and \neven  revolting,  that  I  will  not  attempt  to \nrelate  or  describe  them. \n\nAs  several  of  my  friends  desire  to  learn \nsomething  concerning  the  scholars,  I  will \nrelate  what  little  I  know.  I  never  had \npermission  to  enter  any  of  the  rooms  in \nthe  recluse  apartments,  except  those  be- \nfore named,  and  never  to  the  public  apart- \nments, except  on  examination  days,  when \nthe  Superior  and  Bishop  were  present. \nDuring  one  vacation,  the  young  ladies \nwho  remained  were  permitted  to  visit  the \nCommunity,  to  give  the  members  pre- \nsents.* I  never  spoke  to  them  but  to  thank \nthem  for  a  present.  They  were  some- \ntimes at  vacation  permitted  to  enter  the \nCommunity  and  embrace  the  Religieuse. \n\nComplaints  were  often  brought  to  the \nSuperior  while  at  recreation,  and  some- \ntimes repeated  aloud.  They  were  gene- \nrally violations  of  the  r.Wr<?.  which  were \nvery  strict.  They  were  sometimes  pim- \n\n•  Although  we  received  presents,  we  were  cot  allowed  tg  keep \nthem, \n\n\n160  SIX    MONTHS \n\nished  for  refusing  to  say  prayers  to  the \nSaints,  which  they  said  their  parents  dis- \napproved of;  also  for  refusing  to  read \nRoman  Catholic  history.  A  Miss  T.,  of \nC.,  was  brought  to  the  Superior,  and \nreprimanded  for  writing  her  discontents \nto  her  friends.  The  Superior  destroyed \none  half  the  letter,  and  gave  me  the \nblank  leaf  to  write  a  prayer  on.  Another \nwas  reprimanded  severely  because  she \nhad  said  to  the  other  young  misses  she \nshould  be  glad  when  the  time  came  for \nher  to  leave  the  Convent,  &c.  The  Su- \nperior, shaking  her  severely,  obliged  her \nto  kneel  and  perform  an  act  of  contrition, \nby  kissing  the  floor,  and  saying  that  she \nwas  very  sorry  that  she  had  offended  her \nteachers,  and  begged  the  forgiveness \nof  all. \n\nSome  of  the  young  ladies  were  appa- \nrently great  favorites  of  the  Superior  and \nBishop.  They  sometimes  sent  for  them \nto  bestow  presents  and  caress  them.  One \nyoung  lady,  of  whom  the  Bishop  was \n\n\nIN   A    CONVENT.  161 \n\nguardian,  was  treated  very  ill.  I  often \nsaw  her  in  tea.s.  mid  once  heard  the \nteacher  tell  the  Superior  tiir.t  it  wtis  be- \ncause she  had  no  dress  suitable  to  wear \ninto  the  world  to  see  her  friends.  She \nwas  designed,  as  I  learned,  to  be  a  teacher \nin  a  Convent  in  Canada. \n\nA  number  of  the  young  ladies  were \nunhappy,  whose  names  I  have  forgotten. \nI  learned  that  they  disliked  the  discipline. \n\nAfter  this  the  Superior  was  sick  of  the \ninfluenza,  and  I  did  not  see  her  for  two \nor  three  days.  I  attended  to  my  offices \nas  usual,  such  as  preparing  the  wine  and \nthe  water,  the  chalice,  host,  holy  water, \nand  vestments,  &c.  One  day.  however,  1 \nhad  forgotten  to  attend  to  this  duty  at  the \nappointed  hour,  but  recollecting  it,  and \nfearing  lest  I  should  offend  the  Superior \nby  reason  of  negligence,  I  asked  per- \nmission to  leave  the  room,  telling  a  No- \nvice that  our  Mother  had  given  me  per- \nmission to  attend  to  it ;  she  answered, \n\n\"L  O  yes,  Sister,  you  can  go  then.\"     1  wcut \n\n7* \n\n\n162  SIX    MONTHS \n\nimmediately  to  the  chapel,  and  was \narranging  the  things  for  Mass,  which \nwas  to  take  place  the  next  day.  While \nbusily  employed,  I  heard  the  adjoining \ndoor  open,  and  the  Bishop's  voice  dis- \ntinctly. Being  conscious  that  I  was \nthere  at  the  wrong  hour,  I  kept  as  still \nas  possible,  lest  I  should  be  discovered. \nWhile  in  this  room  I  overheard  the  fol- \nlowing conversation  between  the  Bish- \nop and  Superior.  The  Bishop,  after \ntaking  snuff  in  his  usual  manner,  began \nby  saying,  \"  Well,  well,  what  does  Agnes \nsay?  how  does  she  appear?\"  I  heard \ndistinctly  from  the  Superior  in  reply,  that, \n\"  According  to  all  appearances,  she  is \neither  possessed  of  insensibility  or  great \ncommand.\"  The  Bishop  walked  about \nthe  room,  seeming  much  displeased  with \nthe  Superior,  and  cast  many  severe  and \nimproper  reflections  upon  Mary  Francis, \nwho,  it  was  known,  had  influenced  me ;  all \nwhich  his  Lordship  will  well  remember. \nHe  then  told  the  Superior  that  the  esta- \n\n\nIN    A    CONVENT.  163 \n\nblishment  was  in  its  infancy  ;  and  that  it \nwould  not  do  to  have  such  reports  go \nabroad  as  these  persons  would  carry ;  that \nAgnes  must  be  taken  care  of;  that  they \nhad  better  send  her  to  Canada,  and  that \na  carriage  could  cross  the  line  in  two  or \nthree  days.  He  added,  by  way  of  repe- \ntition, that  it  would  not  do  for  the  Pro- \ntestants to  get  hold  of  those  things  and \nmake  another  \"  fuss.\"  He  then  gave  the \nSuperior  instructions  how  to  entice  me \ninto  the  carriage,  and  they  soon  both  left \nthe  room  and  I  heard  no  more. \n\nThe  reader  may  well  judge  of  my \nfeelings  at  this  moment ;  a  young  and \ninexperienced  female,  shut  out  from  the \nworld,  and  entirely  beyond  the  reach  of \nfriends  ;  threatened  with  speedy  trans- \nportation to  another  country,  and  invo- \nluntary confinement  for  life,  with  no  pow- \ner to  resist  the  immediate  fulfilment  of  the \nstartling  conspiracy  I  had  overheard.  It \nwas  with  much  difficulty  that  I  controlled \nmy  feelings,  but  aware  of  the  importance \n\n\n164  SIX   MONTHS \n\nof  not  betraying  any  knowledge  of  what \nhad  taken  place,  [succeeded  in  returning  to \nthe  refectory  unsuspected.  I  now  became \nfirmly  impressed  that  unless  I  could  con- \ntrive to  break  away  from  the  Convent \nsoon,  it  would  be  forever  too  late  ;  and  that \nevery  day  I  remained  rendered  my  escape \nmore  difficult. \n\nThe  next  day  I  went  to  auricular  con- \nfefsion,  not  without  trembling  and  fear, \nlest  i  \"hould  betray  myself.  But  having \ncommitted  my  case  to  God.  I  went  some- \nwhat relieved  in  my  feelings.  At  a  pre- \nvious confession  I  had  refused  to  go  to \nCanada,  but  at  this  time,  in  reply  to  the \nBishop's  inquiry,  I  answered  that  I  would \nconsider  the  subject ;  for  I  thought  it \nwrong  to  evince  any  want  of  fortitude, \nespecially  when  I  had  so  much  need  of \nit.  I  did  not  alter  my  course  of  conduct, \nfc.i  .  I  appeared  })e.-.\"'-:-.]y  \"•.,,•- \n\nteiiicu  t  ^uuuid  be  suspected  ol  uu  mien- \ntion  to  escape. \n\nIt  was  my  turn  during  that  week  to \n\n\nIN    A    CONVENT.  165 \n\nofficiate  in  the  offices.  While  reading,  I \nfelt  something  rise  in  my  throat,  which \ntwo  or  three  times  I  tried  to  swallow,  but \nit  still  remained.  I  felt  alarmed,  it  being \nwhat  I  had  never  before  experienced.* \nAt  recreation  I  was  asked  what  ailed  me, \nand  replied  that  I  could  not  tell :.  but  I  de- \nscribed my  feelings,  and  was  told  I  was \nvaporish. \n\nThey  were  very  desirous  that  week  to \nknow  if  my  feelings  were  changed.  I \nsaid  they  were,  and  endeavored  to  make \nit  appear  to  them  that  Satan  had  left  me. \nBut  in  reality  I  feared  I  should  never  es- \ncape from  them,  though  I  had  determined \nto  do  so  the  first  opportunity. \n\nI  was  in  the  habit  of  talking  in  my \nsleep,  and  had  often  awoke  and  found  the \nReiigieuse  kneeling  around  my  couch, \nand  was  told  that  they  were  praying  for \nme.  Fearing  lest  I  should  let  fall  some \nword  or  words  which  \\vouid  betray  me, \nI  tied  a  handkerchief  around  my  face,  de- \n\n•  I  have  since  named  the  circumstance  to  a  physician,  who  says \nit  was  fear  alona. \n\n\n166  SIX     MONTHS \n\ntermining  if  observed  to  give  the  appear- \nance of  having  the  teeth  ache,  and  so \navoid  detection.  For  some  days  I  was \nnot  well,  and  my  mind,  as  may  naturally \nbe  supposed,  sympathized  with  my  body, \nand  many  things  occurred  that  were  to \nme  unpleasant,  which  I  shall  pass  un- \nnoticed. \n\nBut  what  I  have  now  to  relate  is  of  im- \nportance. A  few  days  after,  while  at  my \nneedle  in  the  refectory,  I  heard  a  carriage \ndrive  to  the  door  of  the  Convent,  and \nheard  a  person  step  into  the  Superior's \nroom.  Immediately  the  Superior  passed \nlightly  along  the  passage  which  led  to  the \nback  entry,  where  the  men  servants  or \nporters  were  employed,  and  reprimanded \nthem  in  a  loud  tone  for  something  they \nwere  doing.  She  then  opened  the  door  of \nthe  refectory,  and  seemed  indifferent  about \nentering,  but  at  length  seated  herself  be- \nside me,  and  began  conversation,  by  say- \ning, \"  Well,  my  dear  girl,  what  do  you \nthink  of  going  to  see  your  friends?\"  1 \n\n\nIN    A    CONVENT.  167 \n\nsaid,  \"  What  friends,  Mamere?\"  said  she, \n\"You  would  like  to  see  your  friends \nMrs.  G.,  and  Father  B.,  and  talk  with \nthem  respecting  your  call  to  another \norder.\"  Before  I  had  time  to  answer, \nshe  commenced  taking  oft'  my  garb,  telling \nme  she  was  in  haste,  and  that  a  carriage \nwas  in  waiting  to  convey  me  to  my \nfriends.  I  answered,  with  as  cheerful  a \ncountenance  as  I  could  assume,  \"  O,  Ma- \nmere,  I  am  sorry  to  give  you  so  much \ntrouble  ;  I  had  rather  see  them  here  first.\" \nWhile  we  were  conversing  I  heard  a  little \nbell  ring  several  times.  The  Superior \nsaid,  \"  Well,  my  dear,  make  up  your  mind; \nthe  bell  calls  me  to  the  parlor.\"  She  soon \nreturned,  and  asked  if  I  had  made  up  my \nmind  to  go.  I  answered,  \"No,  Mamere.\" \nShe  then  said  I  had  failed  in  obedience  to \nher,  and  as  I  had  so  often  talked  of  going \nto  another  order  with  such  a  person  as \nMary  Francis,  I  had  better  go  immedi- \nately ;  and  again  she  said,  raising  her \nvoice,  \"  You  have  failed  in  respect  to  your \n\n\n168  SIX    MONTHS \n\nSuperior  ;  you  must  recollect  that  I  am  a \nlady  of  quality,  brought  up  in  opulence, \nand  accustomed  to  all  the  luxuries  of \nlife.\"  I  told  her  that  I  was  very  sorry  to \nhave  listened  to  any  thing  wrong  against \nher  dignity.  She  commanded  me  to \nkneel,  which  I  did ;  and  if  ever  tears  were \na  relief  to  me  they  were  then.  She \nstamped  upon  the  floor  violently,  and \nasked,  if  I  was  innocent,  why  I  did  not \ngo  to  communion.  I  told  her  I  felt  un- \nworthy to  go  to  communion  at  that  time.* \nThe  bell  again  rang,  and  she  left  the \nroom,  and  in  a  few  moments  returning, \ndesired  me  to  tell  her  immediately \nwhat  I  thought  of  doing,  for  as  she  had \npromised  to  protect  me  forever,  she  must \nknow  my  mind.  She  then  mentioned \nthat  the  carriage  was  still  in  waiting.  I \nstill  declined  going,  for  I  was  convinced \n\n•  My  eyes  were  opened  ;  I  found  myself  in  an  error,  and  had \nbeen  too  enthusiastic  in  my  first  views  of  a  Convent  life.  I  was \ndiscontented  with  my  situation,  and  was  using  some  deception \ntowards  the  Superior  and  the  Religieuse,  in  order  to  effect  an  ea- \nsape  ;  therefore  I  did  not  feel  worthy  to  attend  communion. \n\n\nIN    A    CONVENT.  169 \n\ntheir  object  was  not  to  carry  me  to  Mrs. \nG.  and  Priest  B.,  to  consult  about  another \norder,  but  directly  to  Canada.  I  told  her \nI  had  concluded  to  ask  my  confessor's  ad- \nvice, and  meditate  on  it  some  longer. \nShe  rather  emphatically  said,  \"  You  can \nmeditate  on  it  if  you  please,  and  do  as  you \nlike  about  going  to  see  your  friends.\" \nShe  said  that  my  sister  had  been  there, \nand  did  not  wish  to  see  me.  Our  con- \nversation was  here  interrupted  by  the \nentrance  of  a  Novice.  The  Superior  then \ngave  me  my  choice,  either  to  remain  on \nMount  Benedict,  or  go  to  some  other \norder,  and  by  the  next  week  to  make  up \nmy  mind,  as  it  remained  with  me  to  de- \ncide. She  then  gave  me  a  heavy  penance \nto  perform,  which  was,  instead  of  going \nto  the  choir  as  usual  at  the  ringing  of  the \nbell,  to  go  to  the  mangle  room  and  repeat \n\"  Ava  Marias\"  while  turning  the  mangle. \nWhile  performing  my  penance,  Sister \nMartha  left  the  room,  and  soon  returning, \nsaid  she  had  orders  to  release  me  from \n8 \n\n\n170  SIX    MONTH  S \n\nmy  penance,  and  to  direct  me  to  finish \nmy  meditations  on  the  picture  of  a  Saint, \nwhich  she  gave  me.  But  instead  of  saying \n,  the  prayers  that  I  was  bidden,  I  fervently \n''  prayed  to  be  delivered  from  their  wicked \nhands. \n\nThey  appeared  much  pleased  with  my \nsupposed  reformation,  and  I  think  they \nbelieved  me  sincere.  The  Superior,  as  a \ntest  of  my  humility,  kept  me  reading ;  that \nis,  made  no  signal  for  me  to  stop,  until \nthe  diet  was  over,  when  a  plate  of  apple \nparings,  the  remnant  of  her  dessert,  was \nbrought  from  the  Superior's  table,  and  the \nsignal  given  for  me  to  lay  down  my  book \nand  eat  them.*  I  ate  afeiv  of  them  only, \nhoping  they  might  think  my  abstaining \nfrom  the  remainder  self-denial  in  me,  and \nnot  suspect  me  of  discontent  or  disobedi- \nence. I  performed  all  my  penances  with \napparent  cheerfulness. \n\nThe  Bishop  visited  the  Convent  on  the \n\n•  Thii  was  the  second  time  I   had  been   presented  with  apjilu \nparings  by  the  Superior. \n\n\nIN   A    CONVENT.  171 \n\nnext  holy  day,  and  on  their  remarking \nthat  he  had  been  absent  some  time,  he \nmade  many  excuses  ;  one  of  which  was, \nhe  had  been  engaged  in  collecting  money \nto  establish  the  order  of  the  \"Sisters  of \nCharity\"  where  the  \"  Community\"  once \nlived ;  and  he  spoke  of  the  happiness  of  the \nlife  of  a  \"  Religieuse\"  of  this  order.  After \nhe  played  on  the  piano,  \"  Away  with  Me- \nlancholy,\" the  Superior  asked  me  to  play, \nand  the  Bishop  said,  \"  By  all  means.\"  I \ncomplied,  but  my  voice  faltered  through \nfear,  when  Miss  Mary  Benedict  apolo- \ngized for  me,  by  saying  I  had  not  prac- \ntised much  lately,  on  account  of  the \nMother  Assistant's  engagements,  and  the \nyoung  ladies  occupying  all  the  instru- \nments. She  showed  the  Bishop  a  robe \nwhich  I  had  been  busy  in  working  for \nhim.  He  said  I  must  not  on  any  account \nneglect  my  music.  After  telling  one  of \nhis  stories  about  a  monk  who  had  diso- \nbeyed the  rules  of  his  order  until  Satan \ntook  possession  of  him,  he  left  us,  say- \n\n\n172 \n\n\nSIX    MONTHS \n\n\ning  he  hoped  \"  old  Scratch\"  would  not \ntake  possession  of  our  hearts  as  he  did  that \nmonk's,  and  hoped  that  we  should  never \nhave  another  Judas  in  the  Community. \n\nSome  days  after  the  conversation  which \nI  heard  between  the  Bishop  and  Superior \nwhile  behind  the  altar,  I  was  in  the  re- \nfectory at  my  work,  and  heard  the  noise \nof  the  porters,  who  were  employed  saw- \ning Avood,  and  I  conjectured  the  gate  might \nbe  open  for  them.  I  thought  it  a  good  op- \nportunity to  escape,  which  I  contemplated \ndoing  in  this  manner,  viz.  :  to  ask  permis- \nsion to  leave  the  room,  and  as  I  passed  the \nentry,  to  secrete  about  my  habit  a  hood \nwhich  hung  there,  that  would  help  to  con- \nceal part  of  my  garb  from  particular  obser- \nvation; then  to  feign  an  errand  to  the  infir- \nmarian  from  the  Superior,  as  I  imagined  I \ncould  escape  by  the  door  of  the  infirmary. \nThis  plan  formed,  and  just  as  I  was  going, \nI  heard  a  band  of  music,  playing,  as  it \nseemed,  in  front  of  the  Convent.  I  heard \nthe  young  ladies  assembling  in  the  parlor, \n\n\nIN    A    CONVENT.  173 \n\nand  the  porters  left  their  work,  as  I  sup- \nposed, for  the  noise  of  the  saws  ceased. \nI  felt  quite  revived,  and  was  more  confi- \ndent I  should  be  able  to  escape  without \ndetection,  even  should  it  be  necessary  to \nget  over  the  fence.  I  feigned  an  errand, \nand  asked  permission  of  Miss  Mary  Austin \nto  leave  the  room,*  which  she  granted. \nI  succeeded  in  secreting  the  hood,  and  the \nbook  in  which  Miss  Mary  Francis  had  left \nher  address,  and  then  knocked  at  the  door \nthree  times  which  led  to  the  lay  apart- \nments. A  person  came  to  the  door,  who \nappeared  in  great  distress. f \n\n•  Sister  Martha  (the  sick  Religietise)  was  scouring  the  flo«r \nat  this  time,  which  I  saw  was  quite  too  hard  for  her.  Not \nlong  after  I  left,  I  inquired  after  her,  and  learned  she  was  no \nmore. \n\nt  This  was  Sarah  S.,  (a  domestic,)  who  appeared  very  unhappy \nwhile  I  was  in  the  Convent.  I  often  saw  her  in  tears,  and  learned \nfrom  the  Superior  that  she  was  sighing  for  the  veil.  When  I  saw \nmy  brother  I  informed  him  of  this  circumstance,  and  he  soon  found \nwho  she  was,  and  ascertained  that  some  ladies  in  Cambridge  had \nbeen  to  see  the  Superior,  who  used  to  them  pretty  much  the  same \nlanguage  she  did  to  my  sister.  I  have  since  seen  her.  She  • \nstill  under  the  influence  of  the  Roman  Church,  but  assures  ma \nthat  she  did  not  refuse  to  sea  the  ladies,  as  the  Superior  had  repre- \nsented to  them,  and  she  wept  because  of  ill  health,  &c. \n\n\n174  SIX     MONTHS \n\nI  asked  her  where  Sister  Bennet  and \nSister  Bernard  were ;  she  left  rne  to  find \nthem.  I  gave  the  infirmarian  to  under- \nstand that  the  Superior  wished  to  see  her, \nand  I  desired  her  to  go  immediately  to  her \nroom.  These  gone,  I  unlocked  and  passed \nout  the  back  door,  and  as  the  gate  ap- \npeared shut,  I  climbed  upon  the  slats \nwhich  confined  the  grape  vines  to  the \nfence;  but  they  gave  way,  and  falling  to \nthe  ground,  I  sprained  my  wrist.  I  then \nthought  I  would  try  the  gate,  which  I \nfound  unfastened,  and  as  there  was  no  one \nnear  it,  I  ran  through,  and  hurried  to  the \nnearest  house.  In  getting  over  the  fences \nbetween  the  Convent  and  this  house,  I  fell \nand  hurt  myself  badly.  On  reaching  the \nhouse,  I  fell  exhausted  upon  the  door  step ; \nbut  rising  as  soon  as  possible,  I  opened  the \ndoor,  and  was  allowed  to  enter.  I  inquired \nif  Catholics  lived  there ;  one  answered, \n\"  No.\"  For  some  time  I  could  answer \nnone  of  their  questions,  being  so  much \nexhausted. \n\n\nIN    A    CONVENT.  175 \n\nAs  soon  as  they  understood  that  I  re- \nquested protection,  they  afforded  me  every \nassistance  in  their  power.  I  had  been \nonly  a  few  moments  there,  when  I  heard \nthe  alarm  bell  ringing  at  the  Convent. \nOn  looking  out  at  the  window,  we  saw \ntwo  of  the  porters  searching  in  the  canal \nwith  long  poles.  After  searching  some \ntime  they  returned  to  the  Convent,  and  I \nsaw  their  dogs  scenting  my  course. \n\nWhile  at  that  house  I  looked  in  a  glass, \nand  was  surprised,  nay,  frightened,  at  my \nown  figure,  it  was  so  pale  and  ema- \nciated.* \n\nNotwithstanding  my  wrist  being  sprain- \ned, I  wrote  a  few  lines  to  Mrs.  G.,  whom \nI  still  supposed  my  friend,  begging  her  to \ncome  to  my  relief,  for  I  did  not  wish  my \nfather  and  sisters  to  see  me  in  my  present \ncondition.  I  thanked  God  that  he  had \ninclined  his  ear  unto  me,  and  delivered \nme  out  of  the  hands  of  the  wicked.  But \n\n\n•  It  will  be  perceived  that  this  does  not  correspond  with  what \nthe  Superior  told  my  sister \n\n\n176  SIX     MONTHS \n\nhere  was  not  an  end  of  my  afflictions. \nMrs.  G.  came  in  the  evening  to  convey \nme  to  her  house.  She  would  not  allow \nme  to  say  any  thing  about  my  escape  at \nMr.  K.'s,  and  wished  me  to  return  to  the \nConvent  that  night.  I  resolved  not  to  go. \nAfter  whispering  a  long  time  to  me  about \nthe  importance  of  secrecy,  she  left  Mr. \nK.'s,  as  we  supposed,  for  home  ;  but  she \nsoon  returned,  saying  she  at  first  in- \ntended to  leave  me  at  Mr.  K.'s,  but  had \nconcluded  to  take  me  home  with  her,  as \nshe  desired  some  further  conversation. \nHer  manners  appeared  very  strange,  yet \nI  did  not  distrust  her  friendship.  Before \nleaving  Mr.  K.'s,  she  requested  me  to \nobtain  from  them  a  promise  not  to  say \nany  thing  about  my  escape,  which  I \ndid. \n\nAfter  I  arrived  at  Mrs.  G.'s,  I  showed \nher  my  wounds,  and  my  feet,  which  had \nbeen  frozen,  and  told  her  I  did  not  find \nthe  Convent  what  I  had  expected.  She \nseemed  to  sympathize  with  me,  and  to  do \n\n\nIN    A    CONVENT.  177 \n\nall  in  her  power  for  my  recovery.  She \ndid  not  then  urge  me  to  say  much,  as  I \nwas  quite  weak. \n\nThe  next  morning,  the  Convent  boy  on \nhorseback  came  galloping  up  to  the  house, \nand  delivered  to  Mrs.  G.  a  letter  from  the \nSuperior,  and  was  very  particular,  as  he \nsaid  he  had  orders  not  to  give  it  to  any  one \nexcept  to  her.  She  refused  to  tell  me  its \ncontents,  and  sent  directly  for  a  chaise,  to \ngo  to  the  Convent.  She  took,  with  her  the \nreligious  garb  I  had  worn  on  my  head, \nand  the  book  containing  Miss  Mary \nFrancis'  name.^  Meanwhile  I  endeavored \nto  compose  myself,  and  wrote  to  Miss  Mary \nFrancis,  agreeably  to  my  promise,  inform- \ning her  of  my  afflictions,  and  of  my  re- \nluctance to  return  to  the  bustle  of  the \nworld.  I  proposed  to  her  some  questions, \nand  requested  her  advice.  1  wrote  that  I \ncould  not  think  otherwise  than  that  the \n\n•  This  book  I  brought  away  because  Mary  Francis  had  pricked \nhers  and  her  father's  real  name  out  in  it,  and  I  wished  to  refer  to \nit,  in  order  to  write  her.  I  took  it  from  my  writing  desk,  and \n•lipped  it  into  my  pocket. \n\n\n178  SIX   MONTHS \n\nSuperior  and  Bishop  were  very  wicked. \nI  did  not  write  much,  thinking  her  con- \nfessor might  advise  her  not  to  answer  it, \nas  it  was  probable  that  the  Superior  would \nwrite  to  him;  and  I  was  anxious  to  con- \nvince Mrs.  G.  that  Mary  Francis  thought \nas  I  did,  for  Mrs.  G.  would  not  permit  me \nto  say  one  word  against  the  Superior  or \nBishop;  and  I  was  resolved  to  ascertain  if \nMary  Francis  was  living  and  happy. \nWhen  Mrs.  G.  returned  from  the  Con  vent \nshe  sa'  \\  the  Superior  had  too  exalted  an \nopinion  of  me  to  think  I  would  say  any \nthing  against  the  institution,  and  she  had \nsent  me  a  present,  as  she  still  considered \nme  one  of  her  flock ;  and  if  I  had  gone \nastray,  she  should  do  every  thing  she \ncould  for  me,  in  a  temporal  as  well  as  in \na  spiritual  sense,  if  I  would  repent.  My \nwords  were  just  these:  \"  I  cannot  receive \nany  present  from  the  Superior ;  she  is  a \nwicked  woman,  and  I  do  not  believe  her \nfriendship  pure.\"  At  this  moment  Priest \nB.  drove  to  tl'e  door,  and  desired  to  see  me. \nI  did  not  think  myself  in  danger,  and \n\n\nIN    4.    CONVENT.  179 \n\nconversed  with  him;  but  I  soon  found  that \nlie  had  seen  the  Superior  and  Bishop.  He \nsaid  that  as  he  was  my  sponsor  he  con- \nsidered it  his  duty  to  advise  me,  and  hoped \nI  was  not  going  to  break  my  vows  to  God \nand  expose  myself  to  the  world  ;  because, \nif  I  did,  I  should  be  ridiculed  and  laughed \nat.  He  said  he  had  before  conveyed  a \nNovice  to  the  \"  Sisters  of  Charity,\"  and \nwould  convey  me  to  them,  or  to  some \nother  retired  place  which  I  might  choose, \nand  that  he  was  deeply  concerned  for  my \nwelfare.  I  told  him  I  could  not  think  of \ngoing  anywhere  then,  as  my  health  would \nnot  allow  any  exposure  to  the  cold,  and \nthat  Mrs.  G.  thought  it  best  I  should  re- \nmain with  her  until  I  was  better,  when  I \nshould  visit  my  father.  He  then  exclaim- \ned, \"What  letter  is  this?\"  taking  up  and \nreading  the  one  I  had  written  to  Mary \nFrancis.  After  reading  it,  he  appeared \nsurprised,  and  desired  to  know  how  I \ncame  in  possession  of  her  name.  He \nsaid  he  should  have  seen  me  at  the  Con- \nvent had  he  known  I  was  discontented; \n\n\n180  SIX    MONTHS \n\nand  that  if  the  Superior  had  done  wrong, \nit  was  no  reason  I  should  do  so,  by \nspeaking  against  the  Convent  or  those \nconnected  with  it.  He  then  shook  hands \nwith  me,  and  said  he  would  converse \nwith  me  again  when  I  was  more  com- \nposed, and  left  the  house. \n\nI  soon  began  to  suspect  by  Mrs.  G.'s \nmanners  that  she  was  not  my  friend,  and \nthat  if  she  had  an  opportunity  she  would \ndeliver  me  into  the  hands  of  the  Catho- \nlics ;  for  I  learned  from  her  little  daughter \nthat  her  mother  had  given  her  to  the \nCatholic  Church,  because  the  Superior \nhad  offered  to  educate  her,  free  of  ex- \npense; and  that  her  mother  was  acquaint- \ned with  the  Superior  before  I  went  to  the \nConvent.  Now  this  I  did  not  know  be- \nfore, and  I  began  to  be  more  guarded,  and \nto  fear  that  all  belonging  to  the  Romish \nChurch  were  alike.  When  I  gave  Mrs. \nG.  the  letter  to  send  to  the  post-office,  she \nasked  if  I  was  afraid  she  would  break  it \nopen ;  and  at  another  time  afterwards,  she \ntold  me  I  was  afraid  she  would  poison  me \n\n\nIN    A    CONVENT.  181 \n\nbecause  I  refused  to  take  medicine,  which \nI  thought  I  did  not  need.  Such  thoughts \ndid  not  occur  to  my  mind. \n\nIn  a  day  or  two  Priest  B.  again  came, \nand  after  much  persuasion  from  Mrs.  G. \nI  consented  to  see  him.  At  first  he  ap- \npeared very  pleasant,  said  he  had  come  to \nrender  me  assistance,  and  begged,  as  I \nvalued  my  religion  and  reputation,  to  take \nhis  advice.  I  told  him  that  I  wished  none \nof  his  assistance  or  advice;  that  I  should \ngo  to  my  brother's,  at  East  Cambridge,  as \nsoon  as  possible ;  that  as  it  respected  my \nreligion,  I  did  not  believe  in  one  which \njustified  its  followers  in  doing  wrong;  and \nthat  I  was  not  at  all  concerned  that  my \nreputation  would  be  injured  on  that  ac- \ncount by  returning  to  the  world.  He \naffected  considerable  contempt  for  my \naged  parent,  and  ridiculed  many  things \nwhich  he  said  he  had  heard  of  my  father. \nAnd  he  said,*  \"  Is  it  possible  that  a  young \nlady  wishes  t,o  have  her  name  made  pub- \n\n•  He  informed  me  I  should  be  anathematized  publicly   if  I   did \nnot  repent. \n\n\n182  s>.x  MONTHS \n\nlie  ?\"  I  answered,  \"  You  very  well  know \nI  should  shrink  from  such  a  thing,  but  I \nshould  rather  return  to  the  world  and  ex- \npose myself  to  its  scorn,  than  remain  sub- \nject to  the  commands  of  a  tyrant.\" \n\"  Then,\"  said  he,  \"  if  you  are  determined \nto  return  to  the  world,  you  may  go  to  ru- \nin there  for  all  I  can  do;  and  rely  upon  it, \nyou  will  shed  tears  of  blood  in  conse- \nquence of  the  step  you  have  taken,  if  you \ndo  Tiot  repent  and  confess  all  at  the  secret \ntribunal  of  God.\"  I  told  him  I  should \nconfess  to  none  but  God,  and  that  my \nconscience  prompted  me  to  do  as  I  had \ndone.  He  asked  me  if  I  would  go  with \nhim  to  the  Superior,  as  she  wanted  to  see \nme.  I  replied,  \"  No,  I  will  not,  for  I  be- \nlieve you  or  any  other  Catholic  would  (if \ndirected)  take  rny  life,  were  it  in  your  pow- \ner, as  truly  as  I  believe  I  am  living,  and  1 \nwill  not  trust  myself  in  your  clutches \nagain.\"  At  these  words  he  turned  pale, \nand  asked  me  what  I  had  seen  or  heard  at \nthe  Convent  that  made  me  think  so.  I \nrefused  to  say  more,  and  retired  at  his \n\n\nIN    A    CONVENT.  183 \n\nexclamation  that  it  would  be  death  to  me. \nMrs.  G.  endeavored  to  console  me  with \nthe  assurance  that  he  meant  right,  and \nthat  it  would,  they  feared,  be  death  to  my \nsoul. \n\nMrs.  G.  afterwards  accused  me  of  endea- \nvoring, at  the  time  of  my  escape,  to  induce \nSister  Bernard  to  leave  the  Convent.  The \nSuperior  sent  me  some  articles  of  wearing \napparel,  which  for  -^  time  I  was  obliged \nto  accept.  My  sister  called;  she  had  been \nat  the  Convent,  and  was  informed  that  I \nwas  at  Mrs.  G.'s.  She  was  overjoyed  to \n&ee  me,  but  much  grieved  because  (as \nshe  thought)  1  had  refused  to  see  her \nat  the  Convent.  I  endeavored  to  calm \nher,  and  promised  to  explain  all  another \ntime,  assuring  her  my  affection  was  not \ndiminished,  and  that  I  should  soon  visit \nher.  I  did  not  then  explain  to  her  the \nmanner  of  my  leaving  the  Convent.  It \nbeing  late  in  the  evening,  she  soon  re- \nturned home.  The  Missas  K.  also  called, \nand  by  their  conversation  I  feared  they \nwould  inform  my  father  of  mv  situation, \n\n\n184  SIX   MONTHS \n\nbefore  I  should  be  well  and  prepared  to \nsee  him;  and  I  did  not  wish  to  grieve  him \nwith  a  knowledge  of  what  had  taken \nplace.  Mrs.  G.  said  she  expected  my \nfather  would  rave  at  her  for  having  ad- \nvised me  as  she  had  done,  if  he  should \nfind  me  at  her  house. \n\nA  Catholic  lady,  who  had  stood  my \nsponsor,  and  who  brought  a  letter  from \nMary  Francis,*  called,  and  conveyed  me \nto  her  house  in  Charlestown,  where  my \nfather  and  brother  soon  found  me,  and  de \nsired  I  would  return  to  my  friends,  which \nI  did  in  the  evening.  Before  leaving, \nhowever,  I  called  on  Priest  B.,  and  told \nhim  that  I  could  never  think  of  again \nattending  the  Romish  Church,  giving  my \nreasons,  and  adding  that  I  had  been  de- \nceived in  their  religion,  and  in  those  who \nbelieved  it;  that  I  wished  to  take  my \nleave  of  him,  with  the  hope  that  he \nwould  not  think  I  indulged  any  wrong \nfeelings  towards  them,  or  that  1  desired  to \n\n•  This  letter  had  baen  broken  open. \n\n\nIN    A    CONVENT.  185 \n\ninjure  the  Romish  Church,  but  sincerely \nhoped  they  would  reform.  I  told  him  this \nwhile  he  sat  in  the  confessional.  He  re- \nmained unmoved,  and  would  not  allow \nthat  I  had  been  treated  ill.  He  said  that \nI  could  not  but  know  that  the  step  I  had \ntaken  would  be  a  great  injury  to  the \nConvent.  I  assured  him  that  it  was  not \nto  be  charged  to  me,  but  to  the  Superior \nand  Bishop,  who  by  their  conduct  had \ncompelled  me  to  take  that  step.  I  also \ntold  him  that  I  believed  it  had  been  his \nintention  to  deliver  me  again  into  their \nhands,  but  I  had  broken  the  chains  which \nbound  me,  and  felt  free;  and  that  I  should \nalways  be  thankful  that  I  had  delivered \nmyself  from  the  bondage  of  what  I  should \nconsider  to  be  a  Romish  yoke,  rather  than \nthe  true  cross  of  Christ. \n\nAfter  1  had  returned  to  my  brother's, \nMrs.  G.  sent  to  me  by  her  little  daughter \nsome  money,  which  she  said  I  had  given \nto  the  Superior.  Five  dollars  of  this  sum \nand  some  wearing  apparel  I  considered  as \n8* \n\n\n186     SIX   MONTHS    IN   A    CONVENT. \n\nnot  my  own,  and  sent  them  back  with  a \nnote  to  Madam  St.  George,  stating  that  I \ndeclined  receiving  any  thing  from  them  as \npresents,  but  if  they  would  return  what \nwearing  apparel,  &c.  belonged  to  me,  it \nwould  be  properly  acknowledged. \n\nAnd  now  I  have  endeavored,  to  the  ex- \ntent of  my  ability,  to  give  a  true  and \nfaithful  account  of  what  fell  under  my \nobservation  during  my  sojourn  among  the \nCatholics,  and  especially  during  my  resi- \ndence at  the  Monastery  on  Mount  Bene- \ndict. And  I  leave  it  with  the  reader  to \njudge  of  my  motives  for  becoming  a  mem- \nber of  the  Ursuline  Community,  and  for \nrenouncing  it. \n\nIf,  in  consequence  of  my  having  for  a \ntime  strayed  from  the  true  religion,  I  am \nenabled  to  become  an  humble  instrument \nin  the  hands  of  God  in  warning  others  of \nthe  errors  of  Romanism,  and  preventing \neven  one  from  falling  into  its  snares,  and \nfrom  being  shrouded  in  its  delusions,  I \nshall  fool  richly  rewarded. \n\n\nLETTER    TO    IRISH    CATHOLICS. \n\n[CONDENSED  FROM  A  BOSTON  PAPER.] \n\n\nI  AM  told  that  it  will  be  of  no  use  to  write  letters  to  you,  be- \ncause so  many  of  yOu  cannot  read.  But  there  are  also  many  of \nyou  who  can  read.  I  write  to  them  ;  and  I  hope  they  will  read  rny \nletters  to  the  rest. \n\nBut  why  have  you  not  been  taught  to  read  ?  You  and  your \nforefathers  have  had  Roman  Catholic  Priests  for  a  thousand  years. \nWhat  hava  they  beep,  doing?  Why  have  they  not  taught  you,  or \ntaken  ware  to  have  you  taught  by  others  ?  What  have  they  dono \nwith  all  the  money  which  you  and  your  fathers  have  paid  them? \nThey  liave  built  splendid  churches  at  Rome,  and  bought  rich  dresses \nfor  the  Pope  and  Cardinals  to  wear,  and  gilded  coaches  for  them \nto  ride  in.  They  have  built,  and  are  building,  expensive  colleges \nand  schools,  to  instruct  the  children  of  rich  Protestants,  hoping  to \nmake  Catholic  Priests  of  them.  Meanwhile,  your  children,  and \nyour  father's  children,  and  your  grandfather's  children,  and  your \nother  ancestors,  have  been  left,  to  get  a  little  learning  as  you  could, \nor  grow  up  in  ignorance. \n\n[s  not  this  all  true  ?  Only  think  how  much  money  you  hava \npaid  them  yourselves.  Do  you  know  what  they  have  done  with \nit  ?  When  a  Protestant  has  given  a  man  a  dollar  for  some  re- \nligious purpose,  he  must  show  what  he  has  done  with  it,  or  he  wiH \nnever  get  another.  Is  it  so  with  you  ?  Do  you  know  what  your \nPriests  do  with  all  the  money  they  reca-ve  from  you?  Have  not \nyou  and  your  Catholic  neighbors  paid  »\"«m  so  much,  that  they \nmight  have  taught  you,  and  your  neighbor,,  arid  yowr  children,  to \nread  ?  If  you  and  your  ancestors,  for  five,  hundred  years  past, \nor  two  hundred  years  past,  had  been  Proteslaru*  you  would  have \nbeen  taught. \n\nNow,  my  friends,  think,  a  little  while,  whether  PrieOa  who  hare \nno  shamefully  neglected  their  duty  ire  worthy  of  your  confidence. \nYou  and  your  fathers  have  tried  them  for  hundreds  o>'  yean. \nHave  you  not  tried  them  long  enough  ?  Is  it  not  time  for  yew  to \n\n\n188  LETTER    TO \n\n\nsay  your  children  shall  be  taught  to  read  ?  Is  it  not  time  for  you \nto  choose  luch  schools  for  them  as  you  find  to  be  best  ?  This  is  a \nfree  country.  The  Priests  have  no  right  to  con'rol  you  in  the  edu- \ncation of  your  children. \n\nSome  of  you  do  send  your  children  to  our  public  schools.  The \nteachers  tell  me  that  they  behave  as  well,  and  learn  as  fast,  as \nany  children  under  their  care.  I  am  glad  to  hear  it.  Your \nchildren,  thus  educated,  will  be  intelligent  and  respectable.  Some \nof  them  will  be  among  our  great  men  in  another  generation.  If \nthe  Priests  will  furnish  schools  for  your  children  which  are  as  good \nas  the  public  schools,  you  have  a  perfect  right  to  send  your \nchildren  to  which  you  please.  But  see  to  it  that  they  go  to  good \nschools, — schools  where  they  learn  well.  If  you  are  determined \nto  send  them  to  such  schools,  probably  the  Priests  will  not  object, \nfor  they  know  they  cannot  help  themselves.  Perhaps  they  will \neven  encourage  you.  But  whether  they  do  or  not,  see  to  it  that \nyour  children  are  well  educated. \n\nYour  Priests  tell  you,  that  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  is  infalli- \nble. Suppose  it  is  so.  How  do  you  know  what  that  church \nteaches  ?  Some  three  weeks  ago  a  part  of  the  doings  of  the  Council \nof  Trent,  sanctioned  by  the  Pope's  Bull,  were  published.  It  was \ncopied  from  a  book  published  by  Roman  Catholics,  and  sanctioned \nby  the  Roman  Catholic  authorities  in  church  and  state.  Yet  the \nCatholic  Sentinel  calls  it  a  \"  Protestant  slander.\"  Now,  if  such \ndocuments,  so  published,  are  not  to  be  depended  upon,  how  are  we \nto  know,  or  how  can  you  know,  what  the  Roman  Catholic  Church \nreally  teaches  ?  Especially,  how  do  those  of  you  who  cannot  read \nknow  what  the  church  teaches  ? \n\nDo  you  say,  that  your  Priests  tell  you  what  the  church  teaches  ? \nHow  do  you  know  that  they  tell  you  truly  ?  How  do  you  know \nthat  they  do  not  deceive  you  ?  How  do  you  know  that  the  Priests \nthemselves  know  what  the  doctrines  of  the  church  are  ?  Do  you \nbelieve  that  every  Priest  is  infallible  ?  Martin  Luther  was  once \na  Roman  Catholic  Priest.  Was  he  infallible?  Calvin,  too,  was \nonce  a  Roman  Catholic  Priest.  Was  he  infallible  ?  Mr.  Samuel \nB.  Smith,  who  is  now  publishing  a  newspaper,  called  \"  The \nDownfall  of  Babylon,\"  was  a  Roman  Catholic  Priest  only  some \ntwo  years  ago.  Was  he  infallible  ?  If  they  were  infallible,  then \nthey  did  right  to  leave  the  Roman  Catholic  Church. \n\nBut  you  may  be  told,  that  these  men  were  apostates — they  left \nAe  church,  and  became  Protestants.  True,  they  became  Protes- \ntants. But  if  th'-  Roman  Catholic  Church  had  been  right,  and  they \nwhen  Priests  had  been  infallible,  they  could  not  hare  left  it.  And \nthen,  think  of  Archbishop  Fenelon.  He  did  not  leave  the  church. \nYet  he  published  a  book,  which  the  Pope  condemned,  and  he  con- \nfessed that  it  contained  erroneous  doctrines.  Was  he  infallible \nwhen  he  wrote  that  book  ?  And  was  the  Pops  infallible  w«i»n  ho \ncondemned  it  ?  And  was  Pension  still  infallible  when  V»  v  '•  <** \nIke  Pope  in  condemning  it  ? \n\n\nIRISH    CATHOLICS.  189 \n\nNo,  your  Priests  are  not  infallible.  They  may  mistake.  How \ndo  you  know  that  those  of  them  who  teach  you  do  not  mistake  ? \nHow  do  you  know  that  what  they  teach  is  the  true  doctrine  of \nthe  church  ?  How  can  you  know,  uulea<<  you  read  the  Bible  for \nyourselves,  and  find  that  the  Bible  leaches  the  same  doctrines  ? \n\nDo  your  Priests  ever  tell  you  to  pray  to  the  Virgin  Mary,  the \nmother  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ?  I  suppose  they  do.  You  know \nwhether  they  tell  you  so  or  not.  How  do  you  know  that  this  is  a \ndoctrine  of  the  true  Catholic  Church  ?  Do  you  say,  that  all  Catho- \nlics practise  it  ?  You  mean,  all  Catholics  with  whom  you  are \nacquainted.  Perhaps  there  are  other  Catholics  who  do  not  pray \nto  her.  How  do  you  know  ?  Do  your  Priests  tell  you  ?  How  do \nyour  Priests  know  ?  And  how  do  you  know  that  they  tell  the \ntruth? \n\nI  suppose  that  all  Roman  Catholics  do  pray  to  the  Virgin  Mary ; \nthought  do  not  see  how  either  you  or  lean  know  it  infallibly.  But \nI  suppose  that  you  pray  to  her  here  in  Boston,  and  some  of  your \nfriends  pray  to  her  m  New  York,  and  others  in  Pennsylvania,  and \nothers  in  Ohio,  and  others  in  Ireland,  all  at  once.  Now  stop  and \nthink  for  a  moment ; — can  she  hear  you  all  at  once  ?  When  you \npray  to  God,  he  can  hear  you,  because  he  is  an  infinite  Spirit,  and \nis  everywhere  at  the  same  time ;  but  Mary  is  not  God.  She  is \nnot  everywhere  at  the  same  time.  She  cannot  listen  at  once  to \na  million  of  people,  some  here,  and  some  three  thousand,  and  some \nten  thousand  miles  off.  Whsn  several  people  speak  to  you  at \nonce,  you  cannot  listen  to  them  all,  and  understand  them  all.  And \ndo  you  believe  that  Mary  can  listen  to  a  million,  who  are  all  speak- \ning at  once,  in  different  parts  of  the  world,  so  as  to  know  what  they \nall  say  ?  Do  you  say  the  infallible  church  teaches  that  she  can  hear \nthem  all?  How  do  you  know  that  the  church  teaches  it  ?  How  do \nyou  know  that  your  Priests  tell  the  truth  when  they  say  the  church \nleaches  it?  And  how  do  you  know  that  the  church  is  infallible  ? \nYou  hare  only  the  word  of  the  Priests  for  it,  and  perhaps  they  mis- \nlake.  And  if  the  Irue  church  is  infallible,  how  do  you  know  that  the \nChurch  of  Rome  is  the  true  church  ?  The  Priests  tell  you  so  ;  but \nthey  may  be  wrong.  And  besides,  do  you  not  see  that  Mary \ncannot  listen  to  a  million  of  prayers  at  once,  so  as  to  understand \nthem  all  ?  Do  you  not  see  that  this  must  be  an  error  ?  Do  you \nnot  see  that,  if  the  Church  of  Rome  teaches  this,  it  teaches  what  is \nnot  true  ? \n\nIf  your  Priests  teach  you  to  pray  to  Mary,  they  teach  you \nwrong.  God  says,  that  \"  whoever  shall  call  upon  the  name  of  the \nLord  shall  be  saved.\"  Romans  x.  13.  He  does  not  say  that  who- \never shall  call  on  the  name  of  Mary  shall  be  saved.  God  teaches \none  thing,  and  your  Priests  teach  another. \n\nI  must  say  a  few  words  to  you  about  images.  In  the  second  of \nthe  ten  commandments,  God  says,  \"  Thou  shall  not  bow  down \nunto  them\"  Do  you  bow  down  unto  them?  If  you  do,  you \n\n\n190  LETTER    TO \n\n\ndisobey  God.  If  your  Priests  teach  you  to  bow  down  unto  them, \nthey  teach  you  to  break  God's  commandment. \n\nI  could  quote  to  you  what  Roman  Catholic  councils  have  de- \ncreed, and  what  Pope*  have  said  on  this  subject ;  for  I  can  read \nLatin  as  well  as  your  Priests.  But  when  I  quote  what  Popes  and \ncouncils  say,  the  Sentinel  calls  it  \"Protestant  slander.\"  Your \ninfallible  church  has  no  infallible  booka,  in  which  any  one  can  infal- \nlibly learn  its  doctrines ;  at  least,  I  cannot  find  any,  which  your \nPriests  and  editors  will  allow  to  be  infallible.  But  no  matter.  I \nam  writing  to  you,  and  you  know  whether  they  teach  you  to  bow \ndown  to  images  or  not.  If  they  do,  they  teach  you  to  do  wickedly  ; \nand  if  you  follow  such  teaching,  you  offend  God. \n\nPerhaps  the  Priests  will  tell  you,  that  you  do  not  worship  the \nimage,  but  only  worship  God  by  means  of  the  image.  But  take \nnotice,  God  says,  \"Thou  shall  not  bow  down  unto  them.\"  Now, \nsuppose  you  bow  down  unto  an  image  for  the  purpose  of  worship- \nping God ;  still  you  break  God's  commandment ;  for  he  says,  \"  Thou \nshall  not  bow  down  unto  them.\"  When  God  tells  you  that  you \nmust  not  do  a  thing,  he  never  sends  Priests  to  tell  you  that  you \nmust  do  it  If  any  Priest  tells  you  to  bow  down  before  an  image, \nyou  must  know  by  that  that  God  did  not  send  him.  I  have  been \ntold  that  Biahop  Cheverus  some  years  ago  said,  in  one  of  his  ser- \nmons, that  you  must  have  images,  because  you  are  so  ignorant  that \nyou  cannot  worship  without  them ;  and  I  have  read  the  words  of \nsome  Popes  and  Bishops  who  speak  in  the  same  way.  But  is  this \ntrue  1  Did  not  God  know  whether  you  ought  to  have  images  or \nnot,  when  he  said,  \"  Thou  shall  not  bow  down  unto  them  V \n\nBut  can  you  not  think  of  God  when  you  do  not  see  an  image  ? \nYou  know  that  you  can.  You  can  remember  how  kind  he  has \nbeen  to  you,  in  preserving  your  lives;  in  giving  you  food  to  eat, \nand  raiment  to  put  on  ;  and  in  giving  his  Son  to  die  for  you,  that \nyour  sins  may  be  pardoned.  You  can  feel  thankful  to  him  for  all \nhis  goodness.  You  can  say,  heartily,  \"  O  God,  I  thank  tbee  for \nall  thy  goodness  to  me.\"  You  can  wish  him  to  continue  to  take \ncare  of  you,  and  supply  your  wants,  and  forgive  your  sins,  and \nhelp  you  to  keep  his  commandments.  You  can  think  of  God,  and \nask  him  to  do  all  these  things,  without  having  an  image  to  look  at. \nYou  know  you  can.  Do  it,  and  that  will  be  worshipping  God \nwithout  the  use  of  an  image.  You  know  you  can  do  it.  You  are \nnot  such  great  dunces  as  your  Priests  and  Bishops  pretend  to  think \nyou  are.  You  can  worship  God  without  an  image  ;  and  you  can \nlearn  to  worship  him  still  better  than  you  now  can. \n\nPe.aaps  some  of  your  Priests  will  tell  you,  that  God  has  given \nno  such  commandment  in  respect  to  images.  In  some  of  their \nbooks,  in  which  they  pretend  to  give  the  whole  of  the  ten  com- \nmandments, thry  have  left  out  the  second,  and  divided  the  tenth \ninto  two,  so  as  to  make  out  the  number.  When  the  Protestants \nfound  it  out,  and  told  the  public  of  it,  the  Priesw  had  other  editions \nof  the  same  books  published,  with  all  the  commandments  in  them, \n\n\nIRISH     CATHOLICS.  191 \n\n\nas  they  should  be.  These  they  show,  to  prove  that  the  etory  about \ntheir  leaving  out  the  second  commandment  is  a  \"  Protestant \nslander.\"  Books  of  both  kinds  are  still  in  circulation.  I  do  not \nknow  which  you  have,  or  which  your  Catholic  neighbors  have.  I \nmention  it,  that  you  may  not  be  deceived  if  you  happen  to  have \none  of  the  false  books,  or  if  you  have  a  false  Priest,  who  tells  you \nthere  is  no  such  commandment. \n\nThink  seriously  of  these  things.  Remember  God's  command- \nment, which  forbids  you  to  bow  down  before  images.  Worship \nhim  in  your  minds,  by  thinking  of  him  and  expressing  your \nthoughts.  Speak  to  him.  Thank  him  for  his  goodness,  and  ask \nhim  for  what  you  need.  He  will  understand  you.  If  you  mean \nhonestly,  he  will  know  it,  and  will  be  pleased  with  your  worship. \n\nYou  know  whether  your  Priesta  tell  you  any  thing  about  pur- \ngatory. You  know  whether  you  ever  gave  them  any  money  to \npray,  or  say  mass,  for  the  souls  of  your  friends,  who,  you  sup- \nposed, might  be  in  purgatory.  You  know  whether  you  ever  gave \nthem  any  money  to  pray  or  say  mass  for  your  own  souls,  when \nyou  are  dead.  You  know,  too,  whether  they  ever  told  you  to  give \nmoney  lor  such  purposes.  You  know  about  these  things.  I  do \nnot ;  but  I  suppose  they  teach  you  that  there  is  such  a  place  as \npurgatory. \n\nNow,  how  do  they  know  that  there  is  any  such  place  ?  How \ndid  they  find  it  out  ?  There  U  not  one  word  about  it  in  the  whole \nBible.  God,  in  the  Bible,  has  not  told  them  that  there  is  any  such \nplace.  How,  then,  do  they  know  that  there  w  any  purgatory  ? \nDo  they  say,  the  church  has  decided  it?  How  do  you  know  that \nthe  church\" has  decided  it?  How  do  you  know  that  it  was  not \nsome  false  Pope,  or  some  wicked,  heretical  council,  that  made \nthat  decision  ?  Do  the  Priests  tell  you  ?  The  Priests  are  not  in- \nfallible. Perhaps  they  mistake.  But  if  the  church  did  rnako \nsuch  a  decision,  how  did  the  church  know  ?  God  did  not  tell  them. \nWe  have  all  God's  word  in  the  Bible,  and  it  says  not  one  word  about \npurgatory. \n\nHow,  then,  do  the  Priests  know  that  there  is  a  purgatory  ?  Have \nany  of  them  ever  been  there  ?  No.  Did  they  ever  see  any  body \nthat  had  been  there  '!  I  think  they  will  not  pretend  that  they  hava. \nThe  truth  U,  that  there  is  no  such  place. \n\nDo  you  ask  me  why  they  tell  such  a  story  ?  You  have  a  better \nopportunity  to  know  than  I  have.  You  know  whether  they  get \nany  of  your  money  by  telling  it.  If  they  do,  it  may  be  that  they \ntell  it  for  the  sake  of  getting  your  money.  What  would  you  think \nof  any  body  ul*e  who  should  get  away  your  money  by  telling  you \nwhat  is  not  true  ? \n\nI  do  not  me:. in  to  say  that  all  your  Priests  know  that  there  is  no \nsuch  place  as  purgatory.  Perhaps  some  of  them  believe  it;  lor \nsome  of  them  are  very  ignorant.  After  all  the  noise  they  make \nabout  thuir  Ir-inim;.',  some  of  them  have  only  a  little  Latin,  which \nthey  have  taari^d  by  heart  without  understanding  it,  arid  eannit \n\n\n192 \n\n\nLETTER,  &C. \n\n\nread  a  word  of  Greek  or  Hebrew.  But  if  such  ignorant  Priest* \ndo  believe  it,  that  does  not  make  it  true.  Our  Savior  tells  you  not \nto  follow  such  blind  guides,  lest  you  both  fall  into  the  ditch. \n\nPerhaps  you  say  you  are  a  sinner,  and  unfit  for  heaven ;  and \nask  what  you  shall  do,  if  there  is  no  purgatory,  where  you  can \nsuffer  what  you  deserve,  unless  the  Priest  procures  your  release \nby  saying  mass  for  you.  I  will  tell  you.  Go  into  your  clo«et.  Go \ninto  any  place  where  you  can  be  alone.  There  think  of  Christ. \nRemember  the  words  of  the  holy  Apostle,  written  in  the  Holy \nScriptures,  \"the  blood  of  Christ  cleanseth  from  all  sin.\"  Think \nof  Christ,  who  died  for  your  sins.  Believe  that  God  is  there,  and \ncan  hear  you.  Think  of  your  sins.  Confess  them,  honestly,  to \nGod.  Ask  him  to  forgive  you,  for  Christ's  sake.  Do  not  pray  to \nMary,  or  some  other  Saint,  Do  not  ask  any  of  them  to  intercede \nwith  God  for  you.  Speak  to  God  yourself.  Tell  him  that  you  are \na  shiner.  Tell  him  all  the  truth  about  yourself.  Ask  him  to \nforgive  your  sins.  Believe  that  he  is  ready  and  willing  to  hear \nyour  prayer,  and  to  forgive  your  sins,  for  the  sake  of  his  Son,  who \ndied  to  redeem  you.  If  you  really  feel  sorry  that  you  have  sinned, \nand  truly  wish  to  serve  God  hereafter,  he  will  accept  and  pardon \nyou.  Do  not  be  afraid  to  speak  to  your  heavenly  Father.  He \nloved  you  so  much  as  to  give  his  Son  to  die  for  you ;  and  will  he \nnot  be  pleased  to  hear  your  prayer  and  forgive  your  sins  ?  Cer- \ntainly he  will.  Go  to  him.  Confess  your  sins  to  him.  Ask  par- \ndon of  him.  \"He  will  forgive  you.  He  will  give  you  his  Spirit,  to \nlead  you  in  the  right  way.  When  you  die,  he  will  not  send  you \nto  hell,  for  you  are  pardoned  ;  nor  to  purgatory ,  for  there  is  no  such \nplace  ;  but  will  take  you  to  heaven  at  once. \n\n\nUniversity  of  California \n\nSOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY \n\n405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 \n\nReturn  this  material  to  the  library \n\nfrom  which  it  was  borrowed. \n\n\nA    001  306  657    6 \n\n\n","title":"Six months in a convent, or, The narrative of Rebecca Theresa Reed, who was under the influence of the Roman Catholics about two years, and an inmate of the Ursuline convent on Mount Benedict, Charlestown, Mass., nearly six months, in the years 1831-2","updated_at":"2026-09-05T09:59:22.342449Z","urn":"urn:lemay:boston:document:six-months-in-a-convent-or-the-narrative-of-rebecca-theresa-reed-who-was-under-the-influence-of-the","version":1,"withdrawn_reason":null},"urn":"urn:lemay:boston:document:six-months-in-a-convent-or-the-narrative-of-rebecca-theresa-reed-who-was-under-the-influence-of-the","version_history":[{"change_note":"accessioned from the Internet Archive, item sixmonthsinconve00reediala","changed_by":"archive-ingest 0.1.0","recorded_at":"2026-09-05T09:59:22.645297Z","version":1}]}